Naruto: Our goal is to steal Konoha’s talents

I traveled through time, to the world of Naruto. Hmm, I was planning to start a life that went against the will of heaven, but I found out that I was not in Konoha anymore.

If you are not in Konoha and don’t have the blood of the Otsutsuki clan, then what’s the point of playing?

Ding Dong, your gold finger has arrived

Very good, the golden finger has arrived, and the life against the will of heaven is about to begin

The powerful families are all in Konoha? No problem, we can find a way to dig them over.

Konoha has the most girls? No problem, I’ll find a way to recruit them.

Konoha has the most talented people? No problem, we’ll find a way to recruit them.

Konoha has the most borers? No question… Well, it’s better to leave some for them. It’s not good to be too greedy.

Although we have traveled to other ninja villages, our goal is to hollow out Konoha!

Chapter 1: I Went to the Wrong Place
“You bastard system, come out and say something. You’ve left me here for ten years. You said you would take me through time, but you should at least go to Konoha. Everyone knows that the Naruto world is played by Konoha. And most importantly, there are many girls in Konoha. Although it seems to be okay now, at least I don’t have to worry about being dissected!”
In the Ninja World, the Land of Earth, Iwagakure, in a deserted land outside the village, a young man was sitting on a rock cursing and complaining. The boy’s name was Jin Yang, and he was originally a coder, typing all day long, but the royalties he earned were just enough to make a living, but he also had an opportunity to travel through time.
When he was typing, his computer was electrocuted because of a power leak, and then he traveled to the Naruto world. This was originally a good thing. As a coder, isn’t traveling through time his dream? But after knowing where he traveled to, his heart sank.
The most basic point in traveling through Naruto is that you have to be in Konoha, and get some Uchiha clan blood. At the very least, you have to get some Byakugan, and then you can make a living by your eyes, after all, this is a world of eye shadow.
In the end, he didn’t travel to Konoha, but came to Iwagakure instead. Isn’t this village of the late Leg Shadow contemporary a riot? To be honest, he didn’t care about those messy bloodlines, but those girls.
Although other villages are okay, not much is said about them, especially Iwagakure. As for strength, although this dog system brought him to Iwagakure, it gave him a good but very annoying novice benefit.
This system, called the Ability Lottery System, is very simple compared to those weird systems. It is just a lottery, a lottery for abilities. As long as it is from the Ten Thousand Worlds, anything can be drawn. And he does not need to do anything. He only needs to perfectly master the ability he drew before, and then he can draw the ability again.
Although his face was darker when he traveled through time, it turned red after the journey and he drew a super powerful ability, but this ability has advantages and disadvantages.
This ability originated from the world of the Seven Deadly Sins, the grace of the four archangels, the sun, and later became the magic of Escanor, the sin of pride, the sun. He drew this ability. Is the sun strong? Very strong, extremely strong.
As long as it is not at night, but during the day, no matter if there are dark clouds or it is raining, as long as it is daytime and the sun is hanging in the sky, the ability of the sun will continue to become stronger.
At night, he became a useless person like Escanor, and this ability required him to constantly train and master it. It was calculated according to the percentage and the degree of mastery to determine how much power he could control during the day and at night.
Just because he became useless at night, Jin Yang would not appear outside the village. He was a soul traveling across time and space, and was born as a baby ten years ago, and the system was not activated when he was just born.
But problems arose after he was five years old. After traveling to this world, his mother died in childbirth, and his father died in battle during a mission. He was a perfect orphan template.
When he first came into contact with chakra, the system awakened and extracted the power of the sun. The sun exploded that day, and as time went on, it began to change wildly.
At night, he is a normal person, but in the morning, when the sun just rises, his body begins to change wildly. His muscles begin to grow wildly, and his strength also grows wildly. It can be said that he is getting stronger every second.
At that time, his condition was recognized as a special bloodline, but Jin Yang knew that the time for pain in the balls had just begun.
When the sun just rose, he could still control his strength. After eight or nine o’clock, the surge in strength made it completely impossible for him to control it. Around ten o’clock, the terrifying heat swept around.
At eleven o’clock, almost the entire earth was scorched by his terrifying high temperature. After that, the temperature did not change with hours, but with minutes. By twelve noon, in that one minute, his state reached the level of destroying the world.
If not for the large number of ninjas who used earth escape techniques to forcibly resist, and if not for the Tsuchikage Ohnoki who also ran over, the aftermath would probably have burned down half of the village. The situation at that time scared everyone.
Then the Tsuchikage Ohnoki directly issued a gag order to those who knew the truth, and that night he moved Jin Yang out of the village and followed him. In order to find out the situation of Jin Yang, after a week of observation, Ohnoki was almost sure of Jin Yang’s situation.
Ohnoki was also very ashamed of the minute when Jin Yang was at noon. During that minute, even if Jin Yang did not take any action, just standing there gave him a horrifying feeling.
So it was natural for Jin Yang to be separated from other people and live outside the village. There were many people from the Iwagakure Anbu watching him around, not to monitor him, but to protect him.
Although Ohnoki didn’t know about Jinyang’s situation, he was the only one in Iwagakure. What he said was the truth. No one in Konoha was as dark as him. But Ohnoki was also very smart. He also thought that if Jinyang mastered this power himself, wouldn’t he be able to crush the ninja world? At the same time, Iwagakure was in a period of transition, and he was also panicking. It was not easy to produce a good seedling, so how could he persecute it?
So Ohnoki transformed himself and became Jinyang’s teacher. Of course, Jinyang agreed to this. Having a backer is always better than having nothing.
In the past few years, spies from other villages have come to investigate, but the results are self-evident, they all died.
The guys from Kumogakure were successful for the first time. They successfully sneaked near Jinyang and kidnapped Jinyang under the cover of night. They planned to take Jinyang back to study what secrets he had. However, they didn’t know that Oonoki had sealed the secret, so they turned into ashes after dawn.
Over the years, spies from several villages have never given up investigating the situation here, because their information could never be passed on. This place is completely isolated from other ninja civilians and only has people from the Anbu.
Those spies had no way to sneak into the Anbu, and what they could do was to kidnap Jin Yang, but one day was not enough for them to return to the village, and even if they did, what would they do? After dawn the next day, Jin Yang turned from a weakling into a monster.
Instantly turning other people into ashes, and then Jin Yang himself slowly came back.
After the incident with Kumogakure, as time went by, even the Anbu got used to it. They would love to see as many spies die as possible. The spies in other villages were not unlimited, so after slowly investigating without any results, they gave up.
Jin Yang was used to it. He was invincible during the day anyway. These spies coming here could do nothing but die.
(Please give me some votes for the flowers if they look good to me)
Feilu novel, Fei will make you look good!
Turn on lazy reading mode
APP audiobook (free)
High-quality audio, popular voice actors, offline listening
ActivityRegister as a Filo member and get 200 points![Register Now]Chapter 2: The Third Ninja World War, the Beginning of the Plan [Please collect] (Old version)
“How have you been lately, kid?”
After dark, Ohnoki came to Jinyang’s residence again. The reason he came here was because of Jinyang’s ability, which might be the key to the rise of Iwagakure. As for the other reason, it was because of some of Jinyang’s ideas.
Although Jin Yang is only ten years old now, he is a time traveler who has been bombarded with a large amount of information. It is not that Jin Yang looks down on the people of this world, but there are indeed huge differences in their concepts.
Jin Yang has always been confused. These five villages are fighting each other, but in the end, what they are fighting for is resources. With so much time fighting, they could transform the environment of not only a ninja village, but also a country.
Of course, this is only part of it. War is never so superficial. It is also about the pursuit of rights, which is something that no one can avoid. As long as there are people, there will be conflicts.
But after Ohnoki accepted Jinyang as his disciple, he was confused by some of the ideas that Jinyang had passed on to him over the years. Now, Iwagakure is not just a barren land full of stones. The village and the large area around it have changed a lot. It is not so easy for trees to grow without the blessing of Wood Release.
But the water flow and the land are complete, the trees have been planted and are growing slowly. Of course, except for where Jin Yang is, the other places are still barren. In addition to the barrenness, there is also a huge lake. The water of this lake is also brought in from outside, and it has only one purpose, to suppress his solar magic.
Every day at noon, Jin Yang would choose to go to sleep. If he couldn’t sleep, he would just soak in the water to ensure that the power of the sun would not directly explode the surrounding void.
“Old man, do you, the Tsuchikage, have so much free time? Why do you come to me all day long?”
Jin Yang looked at Ohnoki speechlessly. Although this guy didn’t come here every day, his frequency was quite high.
“You little brat, I’m your teacher, you should call me teacher!”
Ohnogi was so angry that he blew his beard and glared.
“Didn’t I tell you? Calling you old man is more intimate. I feel much better than calling you teacher. By the way, how is the village’s environment improving?”
Jin Yang said that since he had traveled to Iwagakure, he might as well do his part. A few years ago, when Ohnoki was chatting with him, Jin Yang told Ohnoki about this idea. At that time, Ohnoki was completely confused. Jin Yang was only a few years old, but he actually made such a statement, asking ninjas to open mountains and dig rivers, and let ninjas plant trees.
You have to know that the ninjas in this world have a higher status than ordinary people, and they will not casually do the occupations that ordinary people do, unless there is a reward. For example, some tasks in Konoha such as helping to pull weeds and find lost pets, all pay and can also train their character, otherwise how could they possibly do it.
But Jin Yang felt that this was a complete waste, especially for Iwagakure. Jin Yang felt that Iwagakure had the highest plasticity because most ninjas had earth attributes, so it was very easy for them to use earth escape techniques.
With a large number of ninjas working together and using ninjutsu to directly dig a river, it would not be difficult to bring in water.
Moreover, the earth-style ninjas can use ninjutsu to move a large amount of soil and then replace the surrounding rocks. With soil and water, are there any other problems? Slowly, the environment of the village became better and better.
Jin Yang even thought that if the Earth Release Ninjas learned more about control and combined it with the Earth Release·Active Transformation, they could build a house, which would make it great to be a real estate developer. He told Ohnoki all this. After a series of training, although these people could not do the same as the Wood Release using the Four Pillars Family Technique, it was almost feasible.
With a few more people, they could first build a barely passable rough draft, and then slowly polish it. It wouldn’t take much time at all to build a house. Ohnoki took advantage of this and let these earth-style ninjas bring huge profits to the village. Now, even if the daimyo directly gave up and didn’t pay, Iwagakure could survive, and live a very comfortable life.
These ninjas who are responsible for the work can get a commission from it, so many ninjas rushed over to help. Those who couldn’t grab such tasks would feel frustrated and depressed. This was obviously much easier than desperately carrying out dangerous tasks.
And using ninjutsu to do these things can not only train ninjas, but also develop in many aspects. Now Ohnoki is full of confidence when he sees the daimyo, because he no longer needs the daimyo’s support.
The reason why they had always been so nice to the daimyo in the past was because they were rich. This was true for any ninja village, because they thought they couldn’t afford such a large expense. Ninjas only earned a portion of the money from completing missions, and most of it would go into their own pockets.
It is impossible to cover the expenses of the entire village by relying solely on the small commission from the tasks.
Now, Ohnoki has no shortage of money, he is so tough, and all of this is controlled by Jin Yang behind the scenes. That’s why Ohnoki often comes here, not because he, the Tsuchikage, has a lot of free time, but because Jin Yang’s ideas are indeed very powerful.
So he often came to learn from others and ask about some development issues. As for Jinyang, he was just a strong man who was good at talking but not doing anything. He was only responsible for making suggestions, while Ohnoki himself was responsible for the implementation. If Jinyang came alone, he would just be a otaku. He understood the principles, but he couldn’t do it.
So it is indeed quite appropriate for him to join forces with Ōnoki to do this.
“You have seen the environment of the village. Except for this place which is a barren land, other places are almost the same. In a few decades, this place will become a place like Konoha. In addition to the village, construction in other places is also continuing. But today I came to you not to talk about this matter. How is your power? The ninja world is becoming uneasy again!”
When Oonoki said this, his smile disappeared and he only looked solemn.
“The power is still the same, but what do you mean by the ninja world becoming uneasy?”
Jin Yang asked with some confusion.
“The Third Kazekage of Sunagakure is missing. They think it was Konoha who did it, so now the conflict with Konoha has intensified. If nothing unexpected happens, a fight will break out soon. Once they start fighting, the other villages will not be peaceful either. Although everyone suffered heavy losses in the Second Ninja World War, they have basically recovered now, so the Third Ninja World War is about to begin!”
The more Onoki spoke, the more serious his expression became.
Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!
Chapter 3: One protects the village during the day, and the village protects one at night [Please collect] (Old version)
“Third Ninja World War?!!”
Jin Yang also reacted. According to the time calculation, it should be the 46th year of Konoha. Before, because he lived a comfortable life and did not need to worry about his own safety, he simply ignored these potential threats.
According to the plot he knew, the Second Ninja World War ended in the 37th year of Konoha, which lasted for five years. After several villages had rested for nearly ten years, the Third Ninja World War began.
It is now the forty-sixth year of Konoha, which means that the Third Ninja World War is indeed about to break out. In the forty-eighth year, the protagonist Naruto is born.
“That’s right, the Third Ninja World War. To be honest, if possible, I don’t want such a war to break out. Once it breaks out, we, the Iwagakure, will not be able to stay out of it. Even if we don’t fight others, others will come to us!”
If it was Ohnoki in this period in the original work, he would have wanted to start a war immediately, and then make trouble crazily to seize enough benefits, but he didn’t want to do that now. Jin Yang’s series of strategies plus his series of operations made the whole village develop stably.
Who wants to see the village caught in the flames of war? Why did he want to start a war before? It was because of profit, but now the village is developing steadily. If he is given time, he can surpass Konoha in terms of economy, even if he dare not say in terms of strength.
Compared to other types of ninjutsu, earth escape is quite popular in many aspects, but just because he doesn’t want to fight doesn’t mean others will let him go, so he has to prepare for battle.
“It’s really troublesome, but in this case, let me tell you my idea. In fact, I had this idea a long time ago. Now that the Third Ninja World War has broken out, this plan may be implemented.”
Jin Yang’s face changed at this moment. After knowing that he had traveled to Iwagakure, he felt very upset, but after extracting the sun, he felt that his safety was guaranteed. Of course, the night has always been his weakness, so he has been constantly trying to control the power of the sun at night, but these are not important.
The important thing is, after gaining power, Jin Yang discovered that there were few girls he liked in the entire Iwagakure. Even the leg shadow had not been born yet. This was embarrassing. When he watched Naruto before traveling through time, besides the passionate battles, his favorite thing about it was the girls. They were pleasing to the eye.
But he hadn’t traveled to Konoha, so he had nothing. So Jin Yang made a decision at that time to find a way to dig into Konoha’s walls. As for how to do it, it was a technical job. He had thought a lot about it, and now the opportunity had come.
“What’s the plan? Tell me now!”
Ohnoki’s eyes suddenly lit up. Every plan proposed by Jin Yang always brought him a lot of benefits, so now he was quite looking forward to it.
“It’s simple, let’s form an alliance with Konoha!”
“What did you say?!!!”
After Jin Yang said this, Ohnoki almost bit off his tongue. His scream startled the Anbu around him, but this was not the first time such a thing had happened, so they were too lazy to care and just let it go.
“You little brat, do you know that once the war starts, the entire Konoha will become the target of everyone’s fire? You actually want me to form an alliance with Konoha? Do you want to kill us, Iwagakure?”
Ohnoki kept roaring in a low voice, and Jin Yang couldn’t help but scratch his ears.
“Old man, you are already very old, why don’t you just calm down? Forming an alliance with Konoha is just the first step. My goal is to poach Konoha’s people!”
As he spoke, Jin Yang’s eyes shone with brilliance. Do we need to form an alliance? Of course, if we want to poach people, he also said that this is a technical job, so forming an alliance is necessary, but the most critical part is after the alliance.
“What on earth are you talking about, kid?”
Ohnoki was confused, but after hearing what Jinyang said, it seemed like a good idea to poach people from Konoha. They were quite coveting many of Konoha’s bloodlines, otherwise the muscular guys from Kumogakure would not have sent people to Konoha to cause trouble every day.
“Old man, let me ask you, if you were not the Tsuchikage of the village, but had a family behind you, and someone wanted to rebel against you, would you agree?”
“Isn’t this nonsense? How could I possibly agree to this?”
Ohnoki looked at Jin Yang as if he was a fool, but Jin Yang didn’t care about his look.
“That’s right. If you think so, they will think so too. Forming an alliance is just the first step. If you want to gain their favor and poach them, it is definitely better for you to go as an ally rather than an enemy.”
“As for the possibility of being targeted by other villages or being stabbed in the back by Konoha, I have thought about it, but have you forgotten that I am here? Although I am not very powerful at night, you have ignored my combat power during the day.”
“I dare not say more, but as long as it’s daytime, even you are no match for me. If you are like this, they are naturally like this too. If we are really attacked by other villages, I can make them pay a heavy price in the one minute at noon.”
Jin Yang said this with a smile, and Ohnoki began to imagine the scene in his mind. When he thought of Jin Yang’s combat power for one minute at noon, Ohnoki felt a little scared. When he faced Jin Yang’s combat power for one minute at noon, he almost thought he was dead. That kind of oppression and terrifying power, it really was not an exaggeration to call it the sun.
“If it’s your fighting ability, then it can be guaranteed, but don’t you have no fighting ability at night?”
Ohnoki said somewhat helplessly that this combat power was very strong, but as time changed, he was also somewhat helpless.
“That’s why I need your help. I’ve already planned it out. Let’s do this. During the day, I can protect the safety of the entire village by myself, but at night, the entire village will be responsible for protecting me. During the day, I protect the village, and at night, the village protects me. This way, it will be foolproof. If we can’t protect even one person, then our Iwagakure can directly withdraw from the ranks of the five major villages!”
Jin Yang thought of Meliodas and Escanor, and they basically had to take the same route, one protecting six during the day, and six protecting one at night, so Jin Yang thought this route was very good.
No matter how weak Iwagakure is, it is impossible for it to be conquered by other villages in one night, unless the entire ninja world is combined, there is still some possibility. So as long as he is protected until daytime, that is when he will exert his strength, and he will basically be invincible.
Automatically subscribe to the latest chapters
Chapter 4: The poaching plan is officially launched [Please collect] (Old version)
In fact, Jin Yang has a little secret that he has not told others, that is, through several years of hard work, he can already master 1% of the power, which means that at night, he can also use 1% of the power. The grace of the sun comes from the Supreme God of the world of the seven deadly sins, and its true power can only be unleashed in the hands of the four archangels Zhenye.
And Escanor, even at the peak minute, could not release all the power of the sun, so this one percent was already strong enough. Besides this, Jin Yang had been learning illusion techniques in the past few years.
He did not learn any other ninjutsu and only studied illusion techniques. He did not have Escanor’s artifact, so he could not use it to absorb the power of the sun during the day and release it at night, so he had very few life-saving skills.
The reason why he learned illusion was not to use it on other people, but to use it on himself. Escanor once fell into an illusion because of Gowther, and simulated Marin as the sun in his heart, thereby gaining some power and exploding at night.
Jin Yang could naturally do it too, but he directly created a sun, a fake sun, which could also achieve the same effect. It could burst out more than one percent of the power at night. Although it was not as good as during the day, it could at least save his life.
That’s why he came up with such an idea now. He cherishes his life very much and will not waste it recklessly. He wants to ensure that he can protect his life and then do something else. This is the right way to go. He can’t do it at the cost of his life for miscellaneous reasons.
“Okay, okay, this is indeed good, but how should we carry out the follow-up plan? It is not easy to make a ninja family in a village rebel. It is difficult for ordinary ninjas, let alone families. Who is our target?”
Ōnoki agreed with Jinyang’s statement. Now Jinyang’s strategic position has completely surpassed that of the Jinchūriki.
“It is very difficult. Do you still remember the information about the people in Konoha that I have been looking for you for the past few years? From these data, I found that the people of Konoha are not united. In fact, compared with any other village, the cohesion of Konoha is rubbish.”
“The Third Hokage is a faction of his own. The Hokage assists Danzo. In order to get the position of Hokage, he can do anything. The Elders are fence-sitters. They will side with whichever side is more powerful. They are the faction with the least stance. However, for the sake of profit, they can do anything. We can start from this.”
“We now have several targets, one is the Senju clan, and the other is the Uchiha clan. We can target both clans, but I don’t need to tell you how difficult it is. If we use normal means, it’s not that there is little hope, but that there is no hope at all. However, with these Konoha high-level officials here, there is hope. When necessary, we can use some unconventional means!”
Jin Yang started planning all this a few years ago, and he knew what these people’s personalities were like, even more than Ohnoki, but he couldn’t expose it, so over the past few years, he got a lot of information about Konoha’s high-level officials and some important figures from Ohnoki, which he used to disguise his foresight and also to get to know these people better.
What we see in the anime is only a part of it. Even though their personalities are analyzed very clearly, there are some things that cannot be seen in the anime, so we can only ask Ohnoki for help.
“The Senju clan is unlikely. They have two generations of Hokage and are one of the elders of Konoha. The Uchiha clan has some hope, but it is also slim!”
Ohnoki didn’t think it was feasible, but Jin Yang didn’t care. Ohnoki himself couldn’t imagine how dark Konoha was.
“Old man, you think too highly of Konoha. It is because the Senju clan is the elder of Konoha that they have the opportunity. You should be able to feel something from the last war. Although it is not very obvious, in the war, the position of the Senju clan was invisibly moved forward, which led to a large number of casualties. But at that time, there was still a Senju Tsunade to carry them.”
“What about now? Tsunade Senju has already left. There is no one in the Senju clan who can take the lead. Although the Third Hokage is the apprentice of the Second Hokage, think about it yourself, old man. With his personality, plus Danzo and these fence-sitters, will they just leave this family that has produced two consecutive Hokages alone? Especially Danzo, he is aiming for the position of Hokage. If the Senju clan makes another move, how can he be the Hokage?”
“If nothing unexpected happens, the Senju clan will be killed in this war, with only two or three kittens left. So it seems difficult to recruit the Senju clan, but if we seize the opportunity, it won’t be difficult at all!”
The more Jin Yang spoke, the smile on his face grew. If he could pull the Senju clan over and make good use of Danzo, would he be afraid that Tsunade wouldn’t be able to handle it?
“This… is really shocking. To be honest, if you were an enemy, I would definitely choose to destroy you at the first opportunity. You are too dangerous!”
At this moment, Ohnoki was like someone who had learned how to change his face. He felt a little scared, but when he thought that Jin Yang was his own, he didn’t have to worry. In fact, after getting along with him for a few years, he almost regarded Jin Yang as the next generation of Tsuchikage. Not to mention his strength, just his brain was really deadly.
It just so happens that Iwagakure is in a state of transition. His son Huangtu is capable but his brain is too ordinary. It is basically impossible for him to become the Tsuchikage.
So after spending these few years together, Ohnoki admired Jin Yang’s brains very much and had long ago determined Jin Yang’s position. If it weren’t for the fact that Jin Yang was now like a time bomb and had no achievements to speak of, he would have wanted to abdicate directly. He had been tired of sitting in this position for so long.
As for what Jin Yang said, he actually knew some of it, but he was not a member of Konoha after all, so his level of understanding was not as good as that of Jin Yang, the time traveler. But as soon as Jin Yang said it, he understood.
“Unfortunately, we are on the same side, so there is no such thing as if. We will discuss the plan slowly. Now, what you need to do is to form an alliance with Konoha first. Of course, they will definitely think that we have bad intentions. After all, no matter how you look at it, Konoha will be the one that suffers.”
“So you can ask for more benefits. On the one hand, it will make them relax their vigilance and think that we are here to take advantage of their misfortune. On the other hand, you won’t have too many resources, right?”
Jin Yang gave a wicked smile again, while Ohnoki was in a cold war, looking at Jin Yang with a look as if he were a monster. He felt that he was already cunning and shameless enough, but compared to Jin Yang, he, Ohnoki, said that he was willing to call him the strongest.
(Let me talk about the update issue. I will update four times a day, maybe five times, but I probably can’t hold it back. I don’t have many manuscripts in stock, so I won’t set a rule for adding more chapters. In addition, if you have any cool operations or ideas, you can leave a message in the book review area. If it is appropriate, I will adopt it. By the way, I would like to ask for some flowers, evaluation tickets, and monthly tickets.)
Chapter 5 Super God Assist, Shimura Danzo [Please collect] (Old version)
No one knew the specific content of the conversation between Ōnoki and Kinyo. Both the Anbu and the people in the village thought that Ōnoki was being kind to his students. In fact, a being like Kinyo was much safer than a Jinchūriki after using some methods, so they did not treat Kinyo as a Jinchūriki, and Iwagakure was quite lenient towards Jinchūriki.
After returning to the village, Ohnoki immediately prepared a letter. This was for the Third Generation, on which the specific material requirements were clearly written. Even for the current Konoha, it would be painful to take out this amount of money.
But Ohnoki dared to ask for so many things. After all, there were still negotiations to come. And as Jin Yang said, the current situation was very likely to be a one-on-four situation for Konoha, and Konoha didn’t dare to just stand by and watch.
He asked for a high price, which could also weaken the other party’s vigilance, and then he began to slowly implement Jin Yang’s plan. Ohnoki simulated Jin Yang’s plan himself and found that the probability of success was very high. Even if it failed, he would not suffer any loss with Jin Yang around.
However, Jin Yang will need to discuss the follow-up with him slowly. Ohnoki is also an old fox, and Jin Yang is familiar with the plot and the personalities of these people. Otherwise, he really can’t compare with Ohnoki. At best, he has been a Tsuchikage for so many years, and it’s no joke.
After handing the things to the messenger, Ohnoki began to wait for news, while the messenger of Iwagakure quickly crossed the border of Konoha and headed for Konoha. The ninja world was not very big, and with the speed of these ninjas, it would not take long to arrive.
Soon, the scroll prepared by Ōnoki was delivered to the desk of the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen.
“What’s wrong with this guy Ohnoki? He actually wants to join forces with our Konoha? Is there something wrong with his brain?”
After reading this, Sarutobi Hiruzen felt a little confused. What kind of operation was this? Even though he was well-informed, he was still a little confused when faced with such an operation.
He was basically sure that Ohnoki had bad intentions, but Sarutobi Hiruzen was no pushover either. If Ohnoki joined forces with him, there might be a possibility that he could fight back, but wouldn’t he be able to defend himself? Moreover, if they joined forces now, he could completely let Ohnoki help him deal with the enemies from other villages.
Ninjas have a very accurate grasp of things like intelligence. He only needs to keep an eye on one point to know Ohnoki’s whereabouts. If he really wants to stab him in the back, it is better not to form an alliance. Once an alliance is formed, it is equivalent to putting his ill intentions out in the open. He could still do some sneaky things before, but now he has no chance at all.
So Sarutobi Hiruzen didn’t think that Ōnoki was trying to cause trouble, but why did he join forces with him? I can’t figure it out at all. It seems that Ōnoki asked for a lot of supplies, but Sarutobi Hiruzen felt that no matter how much supplies he asked for, facing the possibility of being targeted, it would be a loss.
So now Sarutobi Hiruzen has no idea what Ōnoki is thinking.
“Sarutobi, I heard that there’s a messenger from Iwagakure. What’s the matter?”
Just when Sarutobi Hiruzen was confused, Danzo came in directly without even knocking on the door. At this moment Sarutobi Hiruzen’s face was not very good, and there was a hint of dissatisfaction in his eyes. Danzo had no intention of respecting him at all. Moreover, the messenger of Iwagakure had just delivered something to his table, and it had not been long since then when Danzo arrived.
It was obvious that there were a lot of spies planted, otherwise how could he receive the news so quickly? In short, he was very unhappy, but he couldn’t fall out with Danzo now, so he could only endure it.
“You see, I’m not sure what Ohnoki is planning to do. Given his personality, why would he do something so thankless?”
There was still some confusion on Sarutobi Hiruzen’s face, and after Danzo took the letter and read it, he began to have the same expression as Sarutobi Hiruzen just now. He also wondered if Ōnoki’s head had been kicked by a donkey, otherwise how could he do such a thing?
“Could it be that he originally planned to attack other villages? With Konoha’s strength, even if several other villages attacked together, they might not be able to win. So he planned to attack other villages and take away some supplies from Konoha. This possibility is very high!”
Danzo suddenly had an idea, his head buzzed, and he spoke out his guess. Now this is the only possibility. If the four villages all attack Konoha, even if they win, they will not be able to get many resources.
But what if Ohnoki’s target was not Konoha from the beginning? By the way, he joined forces with Konoha, three against two, plus Konoha’s combat power, the probability of winning is actually not small. At that time, not only will they consume a large number of resources from Konoha, but they can also consume a batch of resources from several other villages and make a lot of money. When Danzo thought of this, he felt that he should admire himself.
If Jin Yang knew about this, he would definitely give him a super assist. To be honest, Jin Yang had never thought about it in this regard. Jin Yang was just planning to poach people and would never stab them in the back, so Konoha’s defense was in vain.
He was prepared to be on guard, but now Danzo’s super assist was simply explosive.
“It is possible, and the possibility is very high. This old fellow Ohnoki has really calculated everything. If he succeeds, he can definitely make a fortune!”
Sarutobi Hiruzen also had a look of realization on his face. It was obvious that he had been completely misled by Danzo. But you have to admit that this possibility was really great. After all, during the Second World War, Konoha had fought against several enemies at once and still fought very well. Now, with two against three and relying on Konoha’s strength, there was indeed a great probability that they could win.
“Although I know his purpose, it’s still annoying to see this guy getting so many things for free. This old guy’s brain is as useful as ever. The next step is negotiation!”
Sarutobi Hiruzen also nodded, while Danzo had a smug look on his face as well as disdain for Sarutobi Hiruzen. He felt that he was the most suitable person to be the Hokage.
“Then leave the negotiations to me. Please reply first. The location is set in the Land of Grass. If Ōnoki agrees, I will go to the Land of Grass to negotiate with them. The Sunagakure is pressing so hard now that a war may break out at any time. You cannot leave the village casually!”
After Danzo thought about it again, he decided that if he did it himself, he might be able to get Ōnoki’s help in the future to help him get the position of Hokage. It would be better to build a good relationship now. Since he didn’t have power now, he wouldn’t suffer any loss.
(Thanks to everyone for the flowers and evaluation votes, there are suddenly a lot more)
Chapter 6: Ohnoki: Danzo is really a talent [Please collect] (old version)
“Then I’ll leave it to you!”
Although he was dissatisfied with Danzo making the decision on his own and exceeding his authority, Sarutobi Hiruzen was helpless. There was a group of people outside who were eyeing Konoha covetously, so he really couldn’t leave. As for why he went to the Land of Grass.
That’s because the Land of Grass is sandwiched between the Land of Fire and the Land of Earth. Although Danzo felt that he had figured out Ōnoki’s plan, he did not dare to be careless. What if they set a trap and waited for you to get there and kill you?
Danzo was not stupid either. The death of his teacher, the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, was still vivid in his mind, so the location was decided in the Land of Grass which was sandwiched in the middle. So, Sarutobi Hiruzen quickly replied to Ōnoki, and then Ōnoki replied again.
After a month of negotiations, the two sides finally reached an agreement to meet in the Land of Grass. This time, Ohnoki went there in person. Flying ninjas are the most difficult to deal with, and both sides brought enough people, so there was no need to worry about being cheated.
As for Jin Yang, he didn’t go, one reason was that he didn’t want to go, and the other was that he was too dazzling. If it was during the day, wouldn’t that kind of movement be equivalent to being exposed in advance? So Ohnoki didn’t bring Jin Yang.
The two sides finally met in the Land of Grass. Their meeting was not a secret. As soon as Ōnoki moved, spies from other villages had already passed the news back. However, this was not the information age after all, and the most convenient way was to use summoning beasts.
But even so, there is still a delay in information. Neither Iwagakure nor Konoha have any intention of hiding anything. Konoha is already in the worst situation and is not afraid at all. Ōnoki has Jin Yang, who is invincible during the day, so he is not afraid.
“Long time no see, Shimura Danzo. I won’t beat around the bush. Tell me what the conditions are. As long as you agree, Iwagakure will form an alliance with Konoha. You are also aware of the situation of Konoha!”
Ōnoki took the initiative, but Danzo remained calm about it.
“Sir Ohnoki, I’m basically clear about your plans. Your main target is not Konoha, right? The reason you formed an alliance with us is to get some benefits from Konoha. Once the war is won, you can get some resources from the defeated countries. We all know your plans, there’s no need to beat around the bush!”
Danzo felt that he had figured out Ōnoki’s little thoughts, so he just said it directly. This time, the negotiation was not for the union of Konoha and Iwagakure, that was only part of the goal. His main goal was to gain the support of Iwagakure to help him seize the power of Konoha in the future.
“………………”
After Danzo said these words, Ohnoki was in a state of confusion. He was thinking, when did he have such a plan? Their purpose was obviously to steal Konoha’s girls, but why did Danzo say that? And why was he moved now? It seemed that he could accept Danzo’s words.
At this moment, Ohnoki was shocked. This Danzo was also a weirdo. He even thought about how to get benefits for himself. What kind of player was he? He had been a Tsuchikage for so many years, and he had never seen anyone help the enemy like this.
Even if they were planning to attack Konoha, and Danzo hadn’t discovered their real purpose, how come they had found a good target for themselves? It was simply amazing.
At this moment, Ōnoki’s expression changed quickly because he couldn’t understand Danzo. Danzo thought that his words had already exposed Ōnoki’s little thoughts, so he planned to strike while the iron was hot and continue talking.
“Lord Ohnoki, I don’t want to get involved in those matters. There are some things that can only be discussed between the two of us. Can you let your guards withdraw temporarily?”
Because of the negotiations, both sides brought guards. Of course, it doesn’t matter whether they have guards or not. As a shadow, he has absolute combat power, but it is just to embellish the shadow’s style. Otherwise, in the end you will find that the shadow has to rescue the guards.
“You guys go out first!”
Ohnoki simply followed Danzo’s words. Danzo gave him such a gift, why didn’t he accept it? After both parties left, Danzo finally revealed his true purpose.
“Regarding the supplies this time, I can help Lord Ohnoki get more, and I have only one condition. In the future, cooperate with me and support me to become the next Hokage. Konoha will always be on good terms with Iwagakure!”
Danzo finally revealed his ambition, and Ōnoki was also shocked. Everyone knew what Danzo was thinking, and anyone with a discerning eye could see it, but the fact that he said it so clearly to him showed that this guy couldn’t wait any longer.
“Help you become Hokage? It’s not impossible, but you also know that the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen is not so easy to deal with. Also, without enough benefits, you also know that this is impossible!”
Ohnoki remembered his previous plan with Jinyang, to use Danzo to cause trouble when necessary and achieve his own goals. Now that Danzo has come to him, Ohnoki is naturally happy, but he also wants to take the opportunity to bite off a piece of meat.
What Iwagakure is doing now perfectly illustrates what it means to eat yours, drink yours, and you have to thank me in return.
Ohnoki felt that Konoha was extremely lucky to have Danzo around for so long and had survived the period. They were very strong, but this guy was simply trying to kill his own people.
But Ohnoki is very happy. With this connection, their operations will be much easier in the future. With great assists from Danzo Shimura, Ohnoki now looks at Danzo in a much better way. This is a real “family member”!
However, Ōnoki was also a shrewd man, so he did not agree directly. Instead, he kept hinting at the question, giving Danzo the illusion that he wanted to squeeze more out of the other person.
In fact, Ohnoki was eager to cooperate with him. He couldn’t say that his various poaching plans could hollow out Konoha, but with Danzo as an insider, he would be able to poach several larger families by then.
In the end, after getting a lot of benefits from Danzo, Ohnoki agreed to cooperate with Danzo. Danzo was relieved about this. At least he had convinced him, and it would be easier to deal with Sarutobi Hiruzen in the future.
After the negotiations, both parties left. Ohnoki was busy going back to discuss the next actions with Jinyang. As expected, the first group they took action against was the Senju clan.
As for other families, wait a minute. Instead of digging out the Uchiha now, it is better to wait until the later stage when Konoha can’t help but take action. The price paid at that time will be much smaller. The most important thing is that they need to experience the beatings of society first. Otherwise, if you dig out a bunch of big guys, Jin Yang will not let himself suffer.
(Thanks to Dong Zhaoyitian for the monthly ticket. In order to avoid being distracted, if there is more, I will thank you once in a while)
Chapter 7: Danzo begins to exert his strength [Please add to collection] (Old version)
In fact, strictly speaking, Jin Yang is not very interested in the Uchiha clan, because, as of now, except for Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Shisui, Jin Yang is not interested in other people in this clan. The reason why he wants to recruit the Uchiha clan is to prepare for recruiting the Hyuga clan.
The founders of the Uchiha and Senju villages were both dug out by him. Then, with the information he had, it would not be a big problem to dig out the Hyuga clan. So the Uchiha clan was just a by-product. What he really cared about was the Hyuga clan.
After Danzo returned to Konoha, he promised good things to Ōnoki, but he didn’t want to pay for it himself, so he simply left it to Sarutobi Hiruzen to handle it. The reason why Danzo was so confident was that the Sand Village had already begun to invade the Fire Country and change its border, so he could get more benefits for Ōnoki.
Danzo is a man who will never give up until he achieves his goal. For the position of Hokage, he can use up all of Konoha’s resources. No matter whether they are Konoha’s future fighting force or already formed fighting force, he can get rid of them one by one.
He has absolute confidence in himself and believes that as long as he wants, he can lead Konoha to prosperity. No matter how he persecuted the people in the village before, it was all for the good of Konoha and he would be able to make up for it in the future. It is equivalent to a kind of semi-brainwashing method.
So he was willing to do anything, completely unaware that he was getting further and further away from his real goal. Sarutobi Hiruzen was also a little angry because the resources he was about to pay were more than what Ōnoki had asked for before.
The reason Danzo gave him was that the Sand Village acted too quickly and Ōnoki suddenly asked for a huge amount of money. This was already the lowest point he could push down. If he lowered the limit any further, Ōnoki would probably turn hostile and directly direct Sarutobi Hiruzen’s hatred towards Ōnoki.
So these people in the ninja world are not simple. They say one thing in front of you and another behind your back. When Ohnoki Kinyo and others plotted against Konoha, Danzo would also shift the blame. Even though he is the No. 1 blame king in Hokage, as a blame king, he also has his own way of shifting the blame, and he diverted the hatred from himself in this way.
Sarutobi Hiruzen would never have thought that Danzo would join forces with Ōnoki for the position of Hokage. In his opinion, only a fool would do such a thing, but Danzo, who was extremely conceited, could do it.
“What a pleasant surprise! This guy Danzo seems to be pretty good as long as he’s not one of our own!”
After learning about this from Ōnoki, Jin Yang laughed. It seemed that Danzo only betrayed his own people most of the time.
“Based on the current situation, Konoha should let us help them hold back those guys from Kumogakure!”
Ohnoki also thought that Danzo was a good choice, and then began to analyze. According to what he thought, the Earth Kingdom was close to the Fire Kingdom and the Wind Kingdom. If they joined forces with the Fire Kingdom, then the best opponent would undoubtedly be the Wind Kingdom.
One is that the Wind Country is weak, and the other is that it is close, but the Wind Country started the war first and confronted Konoha, so they are not suitable to participate in this war. This is their own business, just like a person collecting a debt, no matter whether there is a real debt relationship, but you can’t get involved casually.
But when others are collecting debts, and another group of unrelated people are planning to cause trouble, they can get involved.
If the Land of Wind cannot move, then the only country that is relatively close to them is the Land of Lightning. Although there are several small ninja villages between them, it is also their only enemy now.
“It’s quite normal. The Fourth Kazekage of Sunagakure has just taken the throne. He is trying to seek justice for the Third Kazekage. On the one hand, he is consolidating his power. On the other hand, he is planning to use other villages to start a war. To put it bluntly, Konoha’s attack on Sunagakure is as simple as beating up a grandson. And this time, old man, you have taken such a big piece of meat from Konoha. They will definitely not let it go.”
“The probability of us helping them deal with the Land of Lightning, Kumogakure, is the highest. Anything else is unrealistic.”
“Old man, contact Danzo. Even if we are allies, we can’t directly help them hold off a village. We need to send at least some people over. Let Danzo send as many Senju clan as possible. We need to start making our move.”
“Let’s just say we can help him kill the Senju clan, make this clan disappear from this world, and consolidate his future regime. He definitely doesn’t want to see the rise of a figure from the Senju clan again.”
After Jin Yang discussed with Ohnoki for a while, he sent a message directly to Danzo, saying that as long as he helped Danzo, he could get whatever he wanted. This was Danzo, cruel and vicious enough, but this was exactly the character that Jin Yang liked the most.
As for Jin Yang’s plan, Ohnoki always felt that he was a little monster and too cruel. He was going to sell people and ask them to count the money for him.
Ohnoki also quickly used a special summoning beast to pass the specific information to Danzo. This way of transmitting information was convenient and fast, and there was no need to worry about any problems that might lead to information leaks.
If we ask someone to go, it would take at least ten days or half a month.
After the message was passed to the Root, Danzo also grinned when he saw what was in the intelligence, but the smile was very gloomy.
“Ohnoki, you are actually interested in the bloodline of the Senju clan. But as long as you help me eliminate the Senju clan, what does it matter if I give it to you?”
Danzo had a look of disdain on his face. He had dug up the grave of the first generation and had also done a lot of harm to the Senju clan, but he hadn’t figured out anything. He didn’t believe that Ohnoki could figure out anything from these guys who couldn’t even use Wood Release.
It just so happened that he needed some effort to clean up the Senju clan, and since Ohnoki was willing to serve, he naturally would not refuse. At this moment, he thought that it was indeed the most appropriate for him to conduct a trade cooperation with Ohnoki, and both parties would get what they needed.
But he could never imagine that Jin Yang was planning to dig out the true roots of their Konoha.
After burning the information in his hands, Danzo wrote a letter and delivered it to Ohnoki again to express his agreement, and then he began to work on Sarutobi Hiruzen.
Like him, Sarutobi Hiruzen also didn’t want to see a strong man appear in the Senju clan again, so when Danzo was cleaning up the Senju clan in the original work, he turned a blind eye. Now that Danzo started to make trouble, he naturally agreed directly.
It can only be said that the second generation’s ability to teach apprentices is indeed a little lacking. These two have the strength, but their ambition is also the most uncontrollable.
Chapter 8: War breaks out [Seeking collection] (Old version)
Time continued to pass, and Konoha was already fighting fiercely with the Sand Village. The Sand Village was coming with great momentum and did not give Konoha any chance to explain. Anyway, it was Konoha who bit the Third Kazekage to death, and it seemed that Konoha was the only one around here who could do that. How could they have imagined that Scorpion was so powerful that he could directly kill the village’s Kage.
Once the Sand Village made a move, the other villages could no longer sit still. Although they could wait until Konoha and the Sand Village fought to a certain extent, the Sand Village was still too weak, and the Kazekage had just been replaced, and everyone knew that the Sand Village was a rookie.
Instead of waiting for Konoha to defeat Sunagakure and then come back to defend, they might as well take the opportunity to do something. Maybe they could kill Konoha with one punch. This would be the best thing. So after Sunagakure launched the attack, Kirigakure and Kumogakure also began to exert their strength.
After noticing the movements of both sides, Sarutobi Hiruzen immediately sent people to resist the attack of the Water Country, while the Cloud Village side was handed over to the Iwagakure, and the Senju clan was sent as the vanguard, bringing several hundred civilian ninjas to show their respect.
“How cruel! They are clearly trying to kill their own people, and they are sending hundreds of cannon fodder to die. The Senju clan is so stupid, they are still stuck in the halo of the first and second Hokage, and they don’t know that disaster is coming!”
Jin Yang found it somewhat amusing for these guys who lived in the halo of their predecessors and could not see the reality clearly at all. They did not know that they were in great danger and still thought that the third generation, as disciples of the second generation, would take care of their family, not knowing that this was digging their own grave.
“Old man, keep the things that Danzo gave you. We will rely on him to trick Senju Tsunade over when the time comes. The Senju clan doesn’t have Wood Release, so it’s no big deal!”
“I would have kept it even without you telling me, but will that little girl be fooled? We are not clean either.”
“I say, old man, you are usually very smart, why are you confused now? Konoha is planning to kill the Senju clan, and we accepted them. What’s wrong with cooperating with Danzo? If she can’t even accept this, then it’s a waste of her as a Kage-level strongman. If she knows, she will compare the two. A village completely abandons them, and a village that can accept and treat them well. If you were in my place, you would directly choose the latter. The greatest sorrow is a dead heart. She will know how to choose.”
“Well, just do what you want, kid. Don’t let anything go wrong. But even if you do, it won’t be a big deal. By the way, we need your help in this war, but you can’t act with the troops in your current condition!”
Ōnoki was already used to Jinyang’s control over human nature, but he was a little annoyed by his isolation.
“It doesn’t matter. Just let some Anbu follow me. I will go alone, and the main force will go by themselves. Although I can handle the war alone, they must also participate. Otherwise, if they rely solely on my strength, the development of Iwagakure will fall far behind. I can only use them as a trump card to ensure that Iwagakure does not lose. As for the others, it’s up to them.”
Jin Yang didn’t want the people in his village to become a group of prince’s soldiers because they relied too much on their own strength, so he had to go to the battlefield.
“Just some Anbu won’t work. I’ll let that guy Lao Zi follow you. At least he’ll make sure you’re safe at night!”
“Lao Zi? Are you sure you can convince him? He and you are notorious for not getting along!”
Jin Yang was a little surprised.
“It’s war time now. I can’t control him at other times, but during war time, everyone is fighting for the village. He has to join the war even if he doesn’t want to. It’s not up to him to decide!”
Ohnoki’s face was not very good. After all, Lao Zi and his ideas were completely two extremes. One was full of conspiracies, liked to play dirty and would do anything to get what he wanted, while the other one, maybe influenced by the Four-Tails, was very unhappy with Ohnoki’s methods. Now Lao Zi was in his thirties and often made trouble with Ohnoki.
But Jin Yang also had to sigh that Ōnoki was really tolerant of the Jinchūriki. In the original work, after Lao Zi had a falling out with Ōnoki, he just left and left the village, and Ōnoki let him go.
If you change to Sunagakure and Konoha, you can try one and directly replace the Jinchūriki.
Similarly, Kumogakure and Kirigakure are quite tolerant towards their jinchūriki. Yagura became the Mizukage, and Killer is even more of a heroic character. However, Konoha and Sunagakure, on the other hand, are trying to trick their own jinchūriki to death. It’s hard to understand whether they have a hole in their brains or what.
According to the agreement between Ohnoki and Sarutobi Hiruzen, the people of Iwagakure will go to the border of the Land of Fire, and then go to the border of the Land of Lightning with the Senju clan. This is the most convenient way. Otherwise, they will have to cross several small countries, which would be a bit troublesome.
The main force was led by the Tsuchikage. As for Ōnoki, he did not go out directly. The kages of these villages, except for Sunagakure, would not go out directly for now. They were the last bottom line of the village. Once they moved, it meant that they had run out of tricks and had reached their limit. So once the war started, there was basically no trace of them.
After the Iwagakure army set out, Jin Yang, Lao Zi and others also met.
“You are the apprentice of that guy Ohnoki? What on earth was that guy thinking, to let me act with a brat like you!”
After seeing Jin Yang, Lao Zi, who is only in his thirties and is also arrogant, doesn’t like Ohnoki himself very much, and even more so his apprentice. The reason Ohnoki gave him was that Jin Yang was the key to this war, the key to victory, but Lao Zi sneered. In the Ninja World War, how could the key to victory of a village lie in a little child?
“It seems that Senior Lao Zi is very dissatisfied with me and my teacher. He even calls the Captain Tsuchikage-sama by his first name!”
“That’s right, that guy Ohnoki is too frivolous. If it weren’t for the village, I would still come here to accept his orders. He is kind enough to his disciples and assign a Jinchuriki to his disciples!”
Lao Zi is a very straightforward person and he expressed his dissatisfaction directly. Jin Yang was speechless. He knew that they would not get along, but he did not expect it to be so serious. It is estimated that after this war, Lao Zi will choose to leave.
But for Jin Yang, this is not advisable. Lao Zi needs to be educated, and Jin Yang will not spoil him.
“Since Senior Lao Zi is so dissatisfied with me, let’s wait until dawn. After dawn, we will have a fight!”
Jin Yang planned to teach Lao Zi a lesson with his fists after daybreak. His fists were big enough anyway. He had only exploded once in the village in the past, and he was isolated by Onoki. No news of this had ever spread out. Lao Zi was not on good terms with Onoki, and he had no idea how terrifying Jin Yang was. So after daybreak, Lao Zi would taste the beating from society.
Actually, Jin Yang was also planning to experiment. In addition to his own practice, he could also increase the percentage by fighting with the enemy, but it had to be an enemy, so even after sparring with Ōnoki, he didn’t make any progress.
Lao Zi’s current state is full of dissatisfaction and hostility towards him, so is he considered a friend or an enemy? If he is an enemy? Wouldn’t that help Jin Yang master his own power?
Chapter 9: The Humanoid Beast Jin Yang [Please add to your collection] (Old version)
As the saying goes, love the house and love the dog. Lao Zi hated Ohnoki, so he hated Jin Yang as well. He didn’t know Jin Yang’s background and thought that Ohnoki was abusing his power for personal gain. He couldn’t say much during the war, but he couldn’t give Jin Yang face either. When Jin Yang asked for a fight, he agreed directly. He hadn’t had the chance to teach this junior a lesson, but now he had it.
Ohnoki’s disciples are so arrogant, so he naturally has to help Ohnoki educate them if he doesn’t like them.
Because of this incident, their departure time was delayed, but Ohnoki didn’t care after knowing this. With Jin Yang’s explosive combat power during the day, it would be useless for Ohnoki to go. The front line would not collapse so easily. As Jin Yang said, they couldn’t rely on Jin Yang alone for everything. These ninjas also needed training.
Time passed quickly and an entire night had passed. At dawn the next day, Jin Yang was already standing opposite Lao Zi.
“Don’t accuse me of bullying you because you’re a junior. I don’t use the power of Jinchūriki, and I don’t even know how to use Lava Release. I can only use Earth Release and Taijutsu to fight you. The fact that Ōnoki has noticed you shows that you have your strengths. Come on, let me make the first move!”
“…………”
Seeing how confident Lao Zi was, to be honest, Jin Yang felt embarrassed to attack him. However, it would be better to subdue Lao Zi. As for the Ten-Tails Plan, he didn’t care. If Lao Zi was subdued by him, who would dare to touch him?
“Since Senior Lao Zi has said so, I won’t be polite!”
Because the sun has begun to rise, Jin Yang’s strength has begun to be replenished, and the Anbu Ohnoki around them did not let them leave. This time when Jin Yang goes to the battlefield, he will 100% expose his combat power, so there is no need to hide these things.
However, when Jin Yang and Lao Zi fought, he also came over. He would be very happy to see Lao Zi being defeated.
Because of the sun, Jin Yang’s muscles began to swell. Jin Yang was actually a little helpless about this, but fortunately these tricks would not burn his clothes. Of course, it would be a different story if they were to shatter.
After the sun came out, his muscles began to grow rapidly. He was originally a normal ten-year-old boy, but his height suddenly grew a lot. However, his clothes also changed. They were made of some special materials that Oonoki helped to find.
It wouldn’t be so easy to be shattered directly. Lao Zi couldn’t help but be stunned when he saw Jin Yang’s changes, but Jin Yang’s next move made him even more confused.
Jin Yang made a running gesture, then stepped on the ground, and a big hole suddenly appeared. His body rushed to Lao Zi at a terrifying speed. At this moment, Jin Yang was taller than Lao Zi, and he punched Lao Zi hard.
Suddenly seeing Jin Yang rushing towards him across such a long distance, Lao Zi was frightened and immediately put his hands in front of himself.
“boom!”
Immediately after Jin Yang’s fist arrived, Lao Zi’s body turned into a ball and shot backwards, instantly leaving a deep mark on the ground, and then the whole person crashed into the mountain before stopping.
“puff…………”
Under the impact of such a huge force, Lao Zi only felt a sharp pain in his hands and a burning sensation on his back. Fortunately, the Jinchūriki had a strong recovery ability and good physical fitness, so he was not seriously injured. However, he still couldn’t help but spit out a mouthful of blood!
“Really? You don’t mess with anyone else, but you mess with this little monster. Do you think everyone has the same good temper as me?”
Ohnoki is so proud, but Lao Zi is courting death. He fights with Jin Yang during the day, and as time goes by, Lao Zi will feel deeply desperate. Thinking of this, Ohnoki couldn’t help but reveal a sinister smile. It can be seen that he is still very narrow-minded and holds grudges. The Anbu next to him were staring, the Tsuchikage is indeed very scary.
“Senior Lao Zi, let me give you a piece of advice. No matter how you view my teacher, he is not as powerful as a Tsuchikage and would abuse his power for personal gain. So you’d better show some real ability. Prejudice is a deadly thing!”
Just when Lao Zi finally recovered, Jin Yang appeared in front of him again and said these words. This sentence made Lao Zi feel ashamed, but he was more angry now.
“I admit that you are very capable. Now that you say so, I will get serious!”
As he spoke, a burst of red chakra suddenly burst out from Lao Zi’s body, wrapping his body in it and entering the Tailed Beast Burst Mode. The Tailed Beast Burst is divided into several levels, and now Lao Zi has entered the first state.
Jin Yang’s eyes lit up at this. It was just daybreak now, and he couldn’t find anyone to practice with, so Lao Zi just waited to be his sandbag.
The two men collided with each other again. The huge force caused the air to vibrate into a ripple that spread around, and the ground was directly shattered under the trampling of the two men. You know, this is where Jin Yang lives, and there is no soil underneath, but solid rock. However, even so, it was directly shattered.
“Did it block it? Sure enough, the tailed beast is quite buggy!”
Jin Yang grinned, then punched Lao Zi frantically, each punch heavier and more fierce than the last. Lao Zi didn’t even have time to react before he was suppressed and beaten by Jin Yang, and it was even difficult for him to fight back.
It finally seized an opportunity and blocked Jin Yang’s attack with its tail, then grabbed him with its pair of claws, finally leaving a small wound on Jin Yang’s body, very shallow, like a few scratches from a cat.
“Hiss… What kind of defense is this? I’ve already entered the Tailed Beast state, and I only just scratched his skin!”
Lao Zi took a breath of cold air. Is it so terrifying? But at this moment, the sun has begun to rise slowly.
After a flash of golden energy passed through the wound that had just been scratched by Lao Zi, the wound began to heal rapidly. Although it did not disappear directly, it was fading at a speed visible to the naked eye.
“Take another punch from me!”
Jin Yang’s body became even stronger. With this punch, Lao Zi found that the two were evenly matched, but now he was sent flying again. Jin Yang’s strength increased a lot in an instant.
Now that the sun has fully come out, if Jin Yang wants to become stronger again, he needs to wait for an hour or two to slowly build up his strength. However, the longer it takes, the more terrifying his strength will become. Lao Zi has once again become a punching bag in Jin Yang’s hands and has been brutally beaten by society. It is so miserable.
Chapter 10: Lao Zi is almost autistic [Please collect] (Old version)
“What a little monster! It seems that Ohnoki was right. But it’s too early to defeat me. Go back and practice for a few more years!”
Lao Zi said as he entered the second state, at this moment he was no longer wearing the red bubble coat, but had turned into a small ferocious beast, just like Naruto in the four-tailed state, and the same was true for Lao Zi, with four tails at the back as well.
However, he can retain his sanity and fully transform into a tailed beast. Of course, his transformation into a tailed beast is not complete yet and he cannot fully unleash the combat power of the Four-Tails.
After entering the second state, Lao Zi’s attributes in all aspects skyrocketed again, and were on par with Jin Yang’s current state, and there was a vague sign of him gaining the upper hand. The two were now equally matched.
Moreover, every time Lao Zi attacks, he will be accompanied by Lava Escape, but Jin Yang doesn’t care. This Lava Escape is no match for his Sun. It directly crushes it, so Lava Escape cannot cause him even the slightest damage.
“It should be about time!”
In this way, after fighting for almost an hour, Ohnoki also looked at the sun in the sky. At this moment, Jin Yang’s combat power surged again, and even some golden light began to radiate from his body.
“Round 2 is over, merciless sun!”
A fireball that looked like a small sun suddenly appeared in front of Jin Yang. The temperature of the flame distorted the surrounding air and burned and cracked the rocks. Jin Yang did not hesitate at all and threw the sun out directly.
The merciless sun can barely be used now, but as time goes by, the power will become stronger and stronger when used again. This sun instantly hit Lao Zi’s body and directly blasted Lao Zi’s body into the lake where Jin Yang lived.
“Arrogant Explosion!”
With a pinch of his right hand, the little sun exploded instantly, and a huge golden ball of light rushed out from the lake. The surrounding water was directly evaporated, and Lao Zi’s screams were heard, but the screams did not last long, and a huge monster rushed out directly from the golden ball of light.
At this moment, Lao Zi has completely transformed into the state of Four Tails.
“What kind of monster did you provoke? If you hadn’t transformed into a tailed beast in time, you would have been dead even if you didn’t die!”
At this moment, in Lao Zi’s inner world, the Four-Tailed Fox was also a little shocked. That attack was indeed too strong, and he almost died.
“He’s Ohnoki’s apprentice. This kid is really a monster. He’s still getting stronger and stronger. He’s even forced me to completely transform into a tailed beast. Where on earth did Ohnoki find such a little monster?”
Lao Zi was also covered in cold sweat at this moment. If he had not reacted quickly, he would have been seriously injured if not dead. It was really terrifying.
“Have you completely transformed into a tailed beast? Then continue, merciless sun! X10”
This time, ten small suns appeared around Jin Yang and rushed towards the huge Four-Tailed Fox. Seeing this scene, Lao Zi and Four-Tailed Fox almost popped their eyes out.
“Lao escape: Flower-fruit mountain!”
In a hurry, Lao Zi activated the Flower-Fruit Mountain. A huge ball of lava appeared under his feet and gushed madly into the sky, detonating the little sun released by Jin Yang. In an instant, an explosion ten times more violent than the previous one occurred.
And Lao Zi also took advantage of this opportunity to suddenly break away from his previous position. Looking at the ten exploding little suns, Lao Zi felt his calves a little weak at the moment. This kind of attack would be enough to be launched once, but he launched ten times in one breath. It was really terrible.
“Lao Zi, stop, you are no match for Jin Yang. Jin Yang, you should also leave here quickly and come back after noon!”
When Ohnoki saw this scene, he came over and called a halt in time. There was no need to fight any further. Although neither side had reached their limits, there was no doubt that if they continued fighting and Jin Yang continued to become stronger, then there would be no game for him.
“I see. It’s really meaningless. I’m leaving now!”
Jin Yang exerted force with his feet, leaving another big hole on the ground. Then he shot through the sky like an arrow and disappeared from everyone’s sight. The current time, calculated in hours, was just past nine o’clock.
After seeing Jin Yang leave, Lao Zi breathed a sigh of relief and returned to his human form, but the cold sweat on his forehead had not completely faded away.
“What’s wrong with this kid? What happened just now?”
Lao Zi asked with a cold sweat, but he still had no intention of addressing Ohnoki with a respectful title. He was just asking a simple question. Ohnoki was too lazy to say anything more about this as he was used to it.
“That kid’s power was awakened a few years ago. It changes with the changes in the sun. The closer it gets to noon, the stronger it gets. But he can’t control it after noon. At noon, it’s even more terrifying. So after his first outburst, I isolated him and accepted him as my student.”
“According to the current time, even if you fully unleash the power of the Four Tails, you can only last for a short while at most. I am no match for him. I have also seen the power he had at noon. Even if he constantly restricts and controls you, I still feel terrified just by looking at him. So now you know why I say he is the key to victory!”
Lao Zi is one of their own and a high-ranking official, so Ohnoki had no intention of hiding anything. Lao Zi, on the other hand, was drooling as he listened. How long had he been holding on? It was still a long time before noon. If noon really came, that would be disastrous.
“With such power, why did he let me follow him? If I were really in danger, he might be the one to protect me!”
Lao Zi felt frightened and did not understand Ohnoki’s decision.
“If only it were that simple. It changes with time. He is invincible during the day, but weak at night. His strength at night is just that of a Chunin who is more proficient in illusion, so he needs your protection.”
Ohnoki rolled his eyes. Jin Yang had no fighting power at night, and Jin Yang only practiced physical skills and illusions. He was speechless. Why was the strongest illusion family not in their Iwagakure? However, Jin Yang said that this was so that he could hypnotize himself and make himself fall asleep at noon. If it were someone else, they might be burned to death by his power if they got close.
So Ohnoki didn’t say much. It was indeed a big problem. After hearing this, Lao Zi’s face was full of speechlessness. It turned out that this was an invincible strong man with limitations. He was just a weak chicken at night. He finally understood why Jin Yang said yesterday that he would have to wait until this morning to practice. It turned out that he was waiting for him here.
Chapter 11 Heading to the battlefield [Seeking collection] (old version)
“Little monster, are you really powerless to fight at night?”
In the evening, Jin Yang came back, and his body had recovered to the state when he first exploded, and his aura was still getting weaker. After nightfall, his body had completely turned into a weak scum at night.
“Of course, powerful strength also comes at a price. Would you believe that such powerful strength can be obtained without any cost? Do you think it is reasonable?”
Jin Yang rolled his eyes. Why don’t you believe it? Although Jin Yang looked speechless, he was very happy inside. After fighting with Lao Zi just now, he didn’t expect that he would actually judge Lao Zi as an enemy. Because he had great hostility towards him, his power control increased from 1% to 2%.
Although the increase was small, Jin Yang was quite satisfied. It took him several years to master that 1%, and now he had mastered 2%. This 2% of combat power was enough for him to burst out with the combat power of the sun just rising at night, which was the combat power of Lao Zi in the first state.
However, Jin Yang decided to keep a trick and not use this power at night unless it was absolutely necessary.
He is now looking forward to the Hidden Cloud Battlefield. No matter whether it is Killer Bee, the future Fourth Raikage, or the current Third Raikage and his assistants, each of them is a strong man, and he will not be polite to these people.
Of course, he did not forget his goal, the Senju clan, but he could not speak now. He had to wait until the Senju clan was in despair. During this period, he also needed to increase the favorability of the Senju clan and dig slowly.
“Even though I’ve experienced it myself, it’s still hard to believe. But why not travel during the day? Wouldn’t it be faster to travel during the day?”
Lao Zi asked in some confusion.
“During the day? I can, but can you keep up?”
Jin Yang looked at Lao Zi as if he was a fool. If it was daytime, he could catch up with him with just a burst of energy, but Lao Zi and the others could not catch up with his pace at all. Moreover, even if they could barely catch up, what would they do at noon? So it would be better to travel normally at night. He needed to rest during the day, and when he was resting, the burst of solar power would not be too strong.
After hearing Jin Yang’s answer, Lao Zi’s mouth twitched, but he didn’t say anything in the end. Similarly, the four tails in Lao Zi’s body were also puzzled. Where did this extremely terrifying guy come from?
Where does this power come from? They, the tailed beasts, have known the strongest power in the world, the Six Paths Sage and his mother, the Ten Tails, etc. But if it is really as Ohnoki said, does it mean that once Jin Yang enters noon, he can compete with the Six Paths Sage? This is the real horror.
In the end, the Four-Tails could only attribute Jin Yang’s power to the native power of this world. Before Kaguya Otsutsuki came, fairy magic already existed. At that time, natural energy was natural energy, not natural chakra. It was just changed later.
Even the Six Paths Sage had to rely on this power and the power of his brothers to finally seal Kaguya Ōtsutsuki.
Therefore, he could not figure out where this power came from, and he could only attribute it to natural energy. However, he would not tell Lao Zi about these things, as this was the secret of their tailed beasts.
In this way, Jin Yang and others lived a life of hiding during the day and moving out at night, and finally caught up with the large force ahead.
After all, the large force consists of a large number of ninjas acting together, while Jin Yang and his men act in a small team with greater mobility.
This time, Ohnoki was also tempted after listening to Danzo’s words. Defeating Kumogakure would bring in a huge sum of money, and with the alliance with Konoha, he could also get some resources from the defeated countries in the later stage. Why not do it?
He also followed Jin Yang’s advice and sent tens of thousands of ninjas to the Kumogakure battlefield. Only a few troops were left in the village just in case. However, given the location of Iwagakure, no one could spare a large-scale force to attack Iwagakure. Konoha was busy fighting on many fronts and certainly did not dare to attack its allies.
The Sand Village had a hard time attacking Konoha, so how could they have the troops to attack the Iwagakure? The Kumogakure’s troops were also restricted to the main battlefield, so the Iwagakure’s rear could be said to be worry-free. All they had to do was prevent themselves from being cut off from food.
After the large army arrived at the Kumogakure battlefield and set up camp, the leader of the Senju clan met with the Tsuchikage assistant Iwaga. Iwaga was the Tsuchikage assistant of the Iwagakure Village. His strength had reached the level of Kage, but he was not young either, and was of the same generation as Ōnoki.
That’s why it is said that Iwagakure has a lot of problems. Since the generation of Ohnoki, there has been no one outstanding. In the later generation, there are almost no one who has reached the level of Kage. At most, they are elite jonin, and there are almost no quasi-Kage. In the later period, they can’t even compare with Sunagakure.
The older generation can still hold on a little bit now, but not everyone is as strong as Ohnoki. And it’s not easy to produce a talent, such as Deidara, who regards explosion as art, but it turns out that this guy is a lunatic. He regards explosions all day long as art, which leads to a gap in the middle, making it impossible for Iwagakure to not explode in the later period.
“Lord Ganya, our opponent is Kumogakure. Although the Third Raikage is not here, Kumogakure still has the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki and the Raikage to assist these strong men. Moreover, the son of the Third Raikage is also very powerful. It’s just that we don’t seem to be their opponent. I wonder where the old Purple Pavilion of your village has gone?”
At this moment, the head of the Senju clan was also somewhat speechless. Although he felt that the Iwagakure had tens of thousands of people at once, what about the high-end combat power? There was only one Kage-level strongman, and a Five-Tails Jinchuriki who was still a little kid? How could this be possible?
How old are the current Ban? A child in his teens, even if he is a Jinchūriki, can have the combat power of a jonin or even an elite jonin, but they have more high-end combat power.
“You don’t have to worry too much, Lao Zi and the others have their own missions. We don’t want to lose the war either. After all, there is no benefit for a defeated country. So don’t worry, we in Iwagakure still have our hands full in this battle!”
Ganya is the assistant of the Tsuchikage after all. Ohnoki told him about Jin Yang, but Jin Yang is only responsible for dealing with high-end combat forces. Lao Zi will act with Jin Yang. Of course, he also knows something about the poaching plan.
The order that Ohnoki gave him was to protect the Senju clan as much as possible. Ohnoki continued to communicate with Danzo, and when the time came, he would get more evidence to show them so that they could capture them in one go.
Chapter 12: The Depressed Other Ninja Villages [Please Collect] (Old Version)
Not to mention Iwagakure and Konoha, the Kumogakure on the other side was extremely puzzled.
“Is this Ohnoki just full of himself? What good will it bring to him if he attacks us? He even formed an alliance with Konoha!”
The future Fourth Raikage Ai was puzzled. He had a bad temper to begin with. When he learned that Iwagakure had become an ally of Konoha and blocked the way of himself and others, he exploded and thought that Ohnoki was a psychopath.
Now everyone’s target is Konoha, except Ohnoki who has directly joined forces with Konoha and completely blocked the Kumogakure. It’s one village against another, and unless something unexpected happens, it will be difficult to break in. They can’t say they can win against the Iwagakure either.
Especially once Ohnoki himself takes action, Dust Release is a bug among bugs. The defense that they are proud of is completely useless. Only speed and attack can play a role. However, Ohnoki is flying in the sky to use his ultimate move, so this is even more uncomfortable.
“Ohnoki is smarter than anyone else. Since he has made this decision, it means he must have some confidence. It seems that it is unlikely that they can quickly take down Iwagakure this time. I hope that Kirigakure and Sunagakure can withstand the pressure from Konoha!”
The assistant Raikage was also depressed, but there was nothing he could do. Who told Ohnoki to join forces with Konoha? In the past, Ohnoki would not take the initiative, but he would take advantage of every opportunity and fight Konoha the most happily. But this time, he swept away the previous state and directly joined forces with Konoha.
The top leaders of Kumogakure are almost depressed. Of course, it’s not just the top leaders of Kumogakure who are depressed, but also the top leaders of Kirigakure and Sunagakure. If Konoha fights one against four, it is definitely no match, but one against three should be enough. As for one against two, it is really hard to say. The strength of Sunagakure is relatively weak. Although Kirigakure is attacking Konoha and fighting on two fronts, Konoha’s hard power is there, so it can be said to be very tricky.
In fact, they should be thankful that the spiritual holy land like Myoboku Mountain will not participate in such a war. At most, Jiraiya can use Bunta and others, but it is unrealistic to expect the real combat power of Myoboku Mountain to help.
Otherwise, if the three holy places intervened, Konoha could easily win the war by fighting four against one.
Of course, among all the villages at this moment, the most anxious one is Sunagakure. Rasa originally thought that if he started the war first, he could attract other villages to directly go to war with Konoha. After all, Konoha itself has the strongest strength, and its geographical location is also a contradiction. It is sandwiched between everyone, who else can they attack if not you?
Just as he expected, both Kirigakure and Kumogakure attacked Konoha, but Iwagakure suddenly had a brain storm and formed an alliance with Konoha. This made Rasa’s scalp tingle. The originally good situation became a mess after Ōnoki’s interference, and all advantages turned into disadvantages.
“What is the current situation?”
Luo Sha asked as he looked at the people in the tent with a headache.
“I’m not very optimistic. Although my poison can work, and the slug girl in Konoha is not here now, Orochimaru is also a master of poison and is very difficult to deal with. After the alliance between Iwagakure and Konoha, Konoha’s offensive has become more and more fierce. If this continues, even if we can delay for a few years, we will definitely lose!”
Chiyo and Ebizo are also the main fighting force of Sunagakure at this moment, but they are good at using poison, so it is very uncomfortable for them to meet Orochimaru. Because Orochimaru is also good at using poison, and has done a lot of research on poisons, so even without Tsunade, their poison is unlikely to have much effect.
Moreover, Orochimaru is one of the three ninjas and is very powerful. Since the war with Sunagakure broke out first, Minato Namikaze was also here. Minato Namikaze during this period was also a real Kage-level powerhouse.
With his Flying Thunder God, which is elusive, it can be said that Minato can take on the three of them alone. With the addition of Orochimaru and the cooperation of the major families of Konoha, the Sand Village can be said to be miserably suppressed.
If Kirigakure had not attacked, causing Jiraiya to be separated, they would probably have been crushed. But even so, the situation was still quite bad.
“That bastard Ohnoki, hold him back for now, and send someone to Iwagakure to convince Ohnoki to counterattack Konoha!”
Rasa had no other choice. Originally there was another Jinchūriki, but Konoha also had one, the Nine-Tails. And their Jinchūriki was so old that he couldn’t even take part in the battle, so he was unhappy.
There is almost no usable combat power left, and one enemy can defeat several of them. If war was not something that one person could handle, they would have probably been defeated.
Now Rasa can only rely on Ohnoki to change his mind and take action against Konoha, so that they have a chance of survival. Even Ohnoki and Kinyo probably did not expect that an alliance with Konoha would involve so many things.
Now, Iwagakure has become the target of everyone’s wooing, and has become the key to the victory or defeat of the Third Ninja World War.
At the same time, in a dark cave, this is where Uchiha Madara is hiding.
“That brat, Ryougi, is quite smart. He actually became the key to the victory of the Third Ninja World War. But none of this matters. How are you doing with what I asked you to do?”
Uchiha Madara asked, and then White Zetsu slowly emerged from the ground.
“There is no way, Madara-sama. It’s easy to get information about the Uchiha clan, but all the White Zetsu who were close to Iwagakure were killed. So there is no intelligence that that guy can detect our existence.”
“So far, we can only know that he is very strong, but we don’t have any specific information at all!”
White Zetsu was also very desperate. They were spread throughout the ninja world, and Uchiha Madara relied on them to control anything he wanted. However, when the sun erupted, Jin Yang could clearly sense the malice around him and killed all the White Zetsu. Although White Zetsu could get close at night, he would be killed by Jin Yang during the day and would have no chance to pass on any information.
Uchiha Madara is most concerned about the changes in Jin Yang and Iwagakure, especially Jin Yang. The more difficult it is to control, the more curious Uchiha Madara is. However, he has no way out and he cannot take any action himself, which is very embarrassing.
So he always wanted to find out the information about Jinyang, but like other villages, he was always in a blind state.
Chapter 13: Digging into the Corner [Please Collect] (Old Version)
“Forget it if there is no other way. Just keep an eye on the battlefield. Since the Ninja World War has already broken out, this kind of information will soon leak out. Now you continue to focus on the Uchiha clan. I need someone to complete the plan on my behalf!”
Although Uchiha Madara was curious and confused, he had no choice when he knew it was useless, so he simply diverted his attention and focused on his own clan members and found a spokesperson.
On the other side, in the Hidden Cloud battlefield, the war has already begun, but this is not a simple situation where people on both sides stand on both sides and charge once to be done. The number of ninjas is not large, and the people on both sides add up to no more than 20,000. But once these 20,000 people start fighting, it will be much more terrifying than millions of ordinary people.
The wars of ninjas are even more straightforward. For example, they would directly intercept the enemy’s food supplies, launch sneak attacks, etc. It is almost impossible to stage a confrontation between two armies. Although there are few people in Konoha, they cannot stay out of it, so they also need to carry out missions.
Jin Yang focused on this point and asked people to follow them. When they were in danger, he would help them to gain some favorability, and then tell them about Danzo’s plan against them. By the way, Danzo would take action from behind and could completely trick them.
It should be the easiest to trap them first and then conquer them. However, after arriving here, the Cloud Village has completely stopped making any moves and has no intention of fighting. Instead, they sent envoys to the Iwagakure to negotiate, intending to join forces with the Iwagakure to counterattack Konoha.
In this regard, Jin Yang said that these muscular men are not brainless, but are quite smart. Don’t be fooled by their well-developed muscles, but they have real and authentic strategies and plans in their brains.
However, Yanya refused directly, in front of the Senju clan. The people of Yunyin were helpless about this. Now they were in a completely thankless stage, but they had no other choice, so they could only fight. Now the arrow was on the string and had to be shot.
Both sides are now using their own methods. In the next month, there are assassinations, sneak attacks, and everything else. Both sides have casualties. The same is true for the Senju clan. As people sent by Konoha, they naturally have to contribute, but there can be no war without casualties.
After several collisions, the Senju clan simply retreated. Their numbers were too small and they were in great pain. However, in order to avoid being wiped out, they had no choice but to retreat and ask for help from the village. However, because of Danzo, it was impossible to send reinforcements to the village.
“It’s almost time. Senior Lao Zi, please send a message to Senior Yan Ya. The old man’s letters have been delivered, as well as the part we forged. It’s enough to make them despair. By the way, the people sent by Danzo have also arrived. We can make good use of this guy.”
Jin Yang couldn’t help but smile and said that this wave could be dug out directly. Danzo sent people here just in case, and these people would be the key points.
Lao Zi also knew what Jin Yang and the others were planning to do. To be honest, he still found it a little unbelievable. He never thought that these guys were actually planning to poach people from Konoha, and at that, they were the veterans.
However, this was Ōnoki and Kaneyo’s decision, so he didn’t bother to care and passed the message directly to Iwaga.
That night, Yanya went directly to find the current head of the Senju clan.
“Assistant Tsuchikage, why are you here to see me so late at night? Is there something you want?”
Late in the night, Iwaga suddenly came over without any battle plan, which made the head of the Senju clan a little confused. He was one of the few elite jonin left in the Senju clan, Senju Jumitsu.
“I have come to see you so late at night for a reason. Take a look at these things!”
As he spoke, Iwao handed the letter from Danzo to Ōnoki to Senju Jukou. All the content about Ōnoki’s involvement in the matter was deleted, and all the evidence showed that Danzo was planning to take action against the Senju clan.
“How is this possible? How dare that bastard Danzo attack our Senju clan? No, it’s impossible. He is the disciple of the Second-Daime. How could he attack us? This is a conspiracy of your Iwagakure!”
At this moment, Senju Shukou was shocked and angry. He still didn’t believe that Danzo would attack them. Instead, he thought that this was a conspiracy of Iwagakure.
“Since I have given these things to you, I have absolutely proved that this is Danzo’s conspiracy. You, the Senju clan, are too arrogant, so you can’t see the situation clearly. I think you should be interested in these things!”
As he spoke, Iwaga took out some more things, which showed that the graves of the first and second generations were dug up by Danzo, and that the previous Senju clan’s Senju Nawaki was also Danzo’s doing.
The same thing after another was placed in front of them.
“These things are only on paper, so if you don’t believe us, we can’t say much. There are still people from your Senju clan in the village, right? You can just send someone back to check the grave of the first Hokage. But you’d better be careful. After all, Danzo will not let you investigate. No matter whether it’s Danzo or Sarutobi Hiruzen, they are planning to take action against you.”
“Otherwise, we wouldn’t have sent you here. You should have thought about it yourself. You guys were sent here. Even if you were all dead, it’s up to us at Iwagakure to decide whether you live or die. Why did they send you here when they knew that?”
“Anyway, I’ve left it here. You can do whatever you want. You can investigate anything you want. I just want to say that Konoha doesn’t want to see any more strong people from your Senju clan. But we in Iwagakure are different. We in Iwagakure like talents, and we are not as dark as Konoha.”
“That’s all I have to say today. Even if you want to leave, that’s fine. We at Iwagakure can send someone to escort you back to Konoha. You can even ask us for help at any time.”
After saying that, Yan Ya left, and all these things were left here. It was not easy to poach people. Jin Yang also knew that it was impossible to convince the other party with just a few words, so some things had to be done slowly.
Now that they have been told these things, they will become suspicious of their own village. This suspicion will grow over time because these things are not made up by Iwagakure, but real facts.
In this way, no matter how stupid the Senju clan is, they will make some reactions, and they can be absorbed naturally over time.
Chapter 14: The Decision of Senju Shuguang [Please collect] (Old version)
For the whole night, after Iwaoka left, Senju Shumitsu was in a state of anxiety. He was now very suspicious whether Konoha was really planning to abandon them. He thought about a lot of things that night. Ever since Sarutobi Hiruzen came to power, the Senju clan seemed to have a hard time, and they seemed to be at the forefront in every battle.
Moreover, Senju Shuguang discovered one thing, that is, the mission records over the years showed that the mortality rate of the missions done by the Senju clan seemed to be the highest. When he thought of this, he couldn’t help but shudder.
“Damn it, if this is true, Shimura Danzo and Sarutobi Hiruzen are going to destroy our Senju clan. No, we must tell Lady Tsunade about this!”
Senju Shuguang’s face is becoming more and more ugly. He needs some information, such as the mission records of the Senju clan over the years. These things are all in the village. In addition, he also needs to confirm whether the body of the first generation was really stolen.
If all this was true, then he believed that what Iwagakure said was almost correct. Thinking of this, Senju Shukou quickly left his tent and found Iwaga. Some of the information from yesterday also indicated that Danzo’s people were also here, monitoring them, so he could only ask Iwaga for help.
He is also taking a gamble now. He cannot leave, and even no one in his clan can leave openly, so he can only ask for help from Yanya. If Yanyin really intends to make friends with them, then it can be seen this time.
And just as Yan Ya said, there is no need to trick them at all. Their current situation is a real dead end. It would be a miracle if a few hundred people could escape in front of tens of thousands of people.
Helpless, Senju Shukou could only make the final choice and take a gamble. He found Iwaga and told him his idea. He needed to send someone away from here, but after leaving here, this person must not be discovered. Although shadow clones can be used, they can be easily discovered. He can only ask Iwagakure for help and let Iwagakure pass his message to Tsunade.
This is a gamble, but it is also the last resort. Iwaoka agreed to it immediately and sent someone to deliver the things to Tsunade. Although Tsunade left Konoha, her whereabouts have never been a secret.
It can even be said to be quite transparent. After a while, the Jonin of Iwagakure finally found Tsunade, but at the moment Tsunade was alone, and Shizune was not with her (I’d like to explain here. I checked and found that both Nawase and Dan died in the second war, and Tsunade left Konoha for this reason. But Shizune became a Chunin at the age of thirteen. After leaving Konoha, it was impossible for her to be promoted to Chunin casually. So Shizune should have been taken away by Tsunade in the later period. Well, this is my personal opinion. I’d like to explain it to avoid being misunderstood and accused of writing nonsense.)
After meeting the people from Iwagakure, Tsunade was a little confused, but after the Iwagakure’s Jonin handed the letter to Tsunade, Tsunade’s expression changed.
After thinking for a while.
“The art of spiritual communication!”
Tsunade directly summoned a small slug and handed it to the Iwagakure’s senior ninja. Although she was afraid of blood, she could still withstand it a little bit. She just used the passage technique. But even so, her face turned pale. This blood phobia was indeed fatal.
“Please give this slug to Senju Shuguang!”
It was impossible for Tsunade to trust Iwagakure directly, so she gave the slug. On the one hand, it was to facilitate communication, and on the other hand, it was to confirm the authenticity of the letter. The slug could not deceive Tsunade.
As for the loosened Iwagakure ninja, although he didn’t know what the top leaders were planning to do, he just had to complete the mission, which was the most basic point of a ninja, so he took the slug back directly. It took a lot of time to go back and forth.
This period of time was simply a torture for Senju Shumitsu. It was not until he saw the little slug that he felt relieved and told Tsunade everything he knew.
Tsunade was also feeling depressed after hearing these words. If Iwagakure was not lying, then her grandfather’s grave should have been dug up by now, and even the corpse might have been taken away for experiments.
So Tsunade’s face also looked extremely ugly. She needed to go back and confirm the truth of the matter. If it was true, she really didn’t know how to face the Third Generation.
At the same time, Tsunade and Kishimitsu’s decision was also clear to the Iwagakure side.
“It’s going to be interesting to watch. With Tsunade’s personality, she will definitely make trouble for Danzo after she is sure that the Senju clan is being targeted and her grandfather’s grave has been dug up. But the Sandaime will definitely try to smooth things over, and Danzo will not let go of Tsunade who has hemophobia. It’s about time I leave!”
Jin Yang asked Ohnoki to send some ninjas, disguised them, removed all the Iwagakure marks on their bodies, dressed them up like the wandering ninjas, and sent them to Konoha.
With Danzo’s personality, he didn’t take action against Tsunade because Tsunade was almost useless and had hemophobia, so what kind of ninja was she? Also, because of his teacher, he didn’t take action against Tsunade. But if Tsunade stepped on a landmine, he would definitely take action.
By the time Jin Yang sends another wave of support, 80% of Tsunade can be recruited, not to mention the Senju clan.
All of this was within his calculations. Now he was just waiting for intelligence. If necessary, he felt that he could also take action and wipe out all of Danzo’s men. Danzo would not know who did it. Then he could make the Senju clan on the battlefield fake their death. What a simple method.
“Originally I only hated Ohnoki, but now I hate you too!”
Lao Zi, who knew the whole story, was also a little frightened. Treating Konoha like a monkey, Jin Yang was simply too perverted. And it was not just his brain, but also his strength. If he had strength and was not afraid, he would be just a reckless man. However, a reckless man with a brain is the most terrifying. So he is a little frightened now. Jin Yang is too scary.
“It’s okay to hate it, this is all for the good of the village. It’s useless even if you hate it!”
Jin Yang rolled his eyes. It was useless no matter how much Lao Zi hated him. They were all doing this for the village. With this point in mind, it was useless no matter what Lao Zi said. This was standing on the side of justice.
“That’s why I hate you two even more!”
Lao Zi spoke again with a helpless look on his face. He really couldn’t like this master and disciple pair. Each one was more insidious than the other, and each one’s methods were more shady than the other. But they were all doing it for the good of the village. He was really upset.
Jin Yang didn’t care about this at all. To be honest, Lao Zi was dispensable and he didn’t care. After all, his fighting ability was there. He just thought it was unnecessary to let a Jinchūriki leave the village.
Chapter 15: Tsunade is completely disappointed with Konoha [Please collect] (Old version)
Jin Yang sent people to keep an eye on Konoha’s movements. Strictly speaking, there was no need to send anyone there. After all, there were spies from other villages in every village. However, just in case, he still sent more people there. There could be no mistakes this time. Although he went there himself, what he needed was information from other people so that he could determine Tsunade’s location as soon as possible. Tsunade was the key point of this poaching.
On the other hand, after Tsunade finished communicating with Senju Shumitsu, she returned to Konoha very decisively. Originally, her return to Konoha should have been a good thing, but after Tsunade returned, she dug up her grandfather’s grave without saying a word and found that it was empty, and no one even had the intention of disguising themselves.
In fact, Danzo would never have thought that Tsunade, as the granddaughter of the first generation, would dig up her own grandfather’s grave, so there was no intention of disguising herself at all. It was actually empty inside, even the grave of the second generation was empty.
The first generation dug it, and the second generation was no exception. Danzo was cruel enough that he even planned to destroy the Senju clan, not to mention digging up his own teacher’s grave. Moreover, he was the most angry towards his own teacher.
His teacher gave the position of Hokage to Sarutobi Hiruzen instead of him. Although it was indeed his own problem at that time, in his opinion, this was something that should not have happened.
So he didn’t feel any guilt at all about digging up his teacher’s grave; he just did it.
Tsunade, who discovered that the graves of her two grandfathers were empty, was extremely angry. She then checked the mission records and discovered that the casualty rate of the Senju clan was even higher than that of civilian ninjas. Not only some high-risk missions, but even some simple missions would result in deaths.
This bloody record irritated Tsunade’s nerves, and her last bit of sanity was directly cut off.
So Tsunade simply broke into Sarutobi Hiruzen’s office and smashed the door of the Third Hokage’s office to pieces without giving him any face.
“Tsunade? What are you doing?”
Sarutobi Hiruzen, who had planned to meet Tsunade after he knew that she had returned, was furious when he saw that Tsunade was so disrespectful and directly knocked on his door.
“Stop talking nonsense and explain to me where the bodies of my great grandfather and second grandfather went? And what’s going on with this thing!”
Tsunade threw the mission record in her hand directly on the desk of the Third Hokage. She also knew that it must not only be Danzo behind this, but also her teacher’s traces, so now she was so angry that she didn’t even call him teacher.
After hearing Tsunade’s words, the Third Generation felt a pang in his heart. He knew a little about this matter, but he didn’t care much about it. As long as it was not exposed, he would not care.
He never imagined that Tsunade had gone mad and dug up the graves of her ancestors when she came back. He cursed Danzo to death in his heart.
“Calm down first and tell me what’s going on…”
How could he not know such a thing when the third generation said something that he himself thought was ridiculous? And he still pretended to be stupid.
“Are you kidding? The tombs of my great grandfather and second grandfather were sealed with powerful sealing techniques. In addition to the sealing techniques, there were also early warning techniques. Now they are all gone. You actually told me that you didn’t know? You really are a good teacher to me!”
Tsunade, who had originally held some hope in her heart, is now completely disappointed with the Third Generation. Just like the tomb of Uchiha Madara’s fake body, there are seals everywhere, and the same is true for the bodies of the First and Second Generations.
So if the third generation says they don’t know, that’s pure nonsense.
“How are you going to deal with this matter? In the entire Konoha, only Danzo would do such a thing, and he is capable of doing such a thing. You must give us, the Senju clan, an explanation!”
Tsunade growled angrily.
“I will give you, the Senju clan, an explanation for this matter, but now the Third Ninja World War has broken out and Konoha is at a disadvantage. I will give you an explanation after this war is over!”
The third generation could only use the tactic of procrastination, delaying the problem and then solving it slowly later.
“What a war, teacher. This is the last time I will call you teacher. This village is really disgusting!”
Tsunade also broke down the door and rushed out. She was now extremely disappointed with Konoha and even had an idea of ​​leaving the village directly. She now wanted to find Danzo to get the body back, but she couldn’t do it.
She is hemophobic, so there is no hope if she goes to find Danzo, so she can only place her hope on her companions, Jiraiya and Orochimaru. Now only these two people can give her some help.
As for waiting until the war is over, she is not an idiot. When the war is over, if someone gives her two skeletons and says that they are the first and second generations, what can she say? Can the Senju clan survive until then? Don’t let them be exterminated by then.
Although disappointed, Tsunade did not forget her other purpose this time, which was to find her last relative, Shizune, and take her away. Now it was not yet time for Naruto to be born, so Shizune was still a Genin.
She was not even a Chunin, but was taken away directly by Tsunade. It was also because Shizune had some relationship with Tsunade, otherwise she would have been a cannon fodder on the battlefield now. After all, Shizune’s talent was a little worse than that of others.
However, Tsunade has been making a fuss for so long that the old fox Danzo has already known about it.
“Where did this woman get the information from? She actually dug up her own ancestor’s graves all of a sudden. But a strong man with hemophobia is not a strong man!”
Danzo naturally knew about Tsunade’s hemophobia. People from other villages could not get such information, but Danzo from the same village could easily obtain such information.
After knowing that Tsunade had left Konoha, he sent people to follow Tsunade directly. Tsunade was now somewhat disrupting his plan, so he would not be polite and sent people to kill Tsunade on the road. As long as he saw blood, Tsunade couldn’t even beat a child.
Danzo was so ruthless that he even spared no effort on his teacher’s granddaughter. Tsunade had just left with Shizune when she was caught up by Danzo’s men. Tsunade had never expected that Danzo would be so cruel and directly send people to assassinate her.
He really does what he wants, and will do whatever it takes to achieve his goal.
“Damn Danzo!”
Tsunade’s teeth were almost broken when she saw the ninjas surrounding her and Shizune. They really dared to attack her. He was already extremely disappointed with Konoha, and now he had completely given up. They even didn’t let her go. What future did this village have?
“Tsunade-sama, what should we do now?”
As a Genin, Shizune had never experienced such an attack. She was attacked just outside the village.
(Please give me flowers, please give me evaluation votes, please give me monthly votes, please… Never mind, I won’t ask for rewards)
Chapter 16 “Timely” Rescue [Please add to collection] (Old version)
“You want to kill me with such a small number of people? Danzo is really going backwards!”
Although Tsunade said she didn’t admit defeat, she was extremely anxious in her heart. She was hemophobic, and once the fighting started, she would have to kneel down in a few minutes. She was just bluffing now, trying to scare these people away.
But then Tsunade’s pupils shrank, because the people who surrounded them collectively took out small bottles filled with blood and poured them on themselves. The blood dripped on her body, making Tsunade terrified to the extreme. She sat down on the ground, unable to muster any energy and trembling all over.
“As expected, this old fellow Danzo didn’t let me down. It was worth my special trip!”
At this moment, Jin Yang was also watching this scene. Although it was already afternoon, he still had no problem dealing with some senior ninjas. It was not an exaggeration to say that he could kill them instantly. He was also just in case.
Tsunade is the most critical link. If there is any problem in this link, it will be a disaster. So after Jin Yang sent some people over, he felt a little unsafe, so he decided to go there himself.
It would be safer and would not be exposed. After all, he wanted to dig out not only the Senju clan, but also other families. So he could not directly break up with Konoha. Even if the Senju clan was recruited, they had to hide. The best way was to fake his death. Hiding such a small number of people should not be a big problem.
Anyway, Danzo would never have thought that the Iwagakure was cooperating with him just to empty Konoha’s fortune. He is still immersed in his dream of becoming Hokage.
After seeing that Tsunade had completely lost her fighting ability due to the blood, Jin Yang knew that it was his turn to take action, and the sooner the better, as his fighting ability would continue to weaken as time went by.
With a loud bang, Jin Yang crushed the ground beneath his feet and rushed into the sky. Then, like a huge fireball, he smashed directly in front of the group of people.
On the ground, a huge hole was smashed by Jin Yang and filled with smoke.
“What on earth happened?”
Such a loud noise startled the group of Root Organization Anbu surrounding Tsunade, and they all looked at the smoke-filled area in front of them vigilantly.
“Don’t worry about what it is, just complete the task at hand first!”
Another Anbu suddenly rushed towards Tsunade, and several other Anbu also rushed over. They were now focusing on the mission.
“Everyone, at least I made my debut in such a cool way, it doesn’t seem right for you to just ignore me like this!”
At the moment when Gen was about to take action, a powerful voice was heard in their ears, and then an Anbu turned into a cannonball and disappeared from everyone’s sight. On the other side of the forest, a huge trace appeared and spread for an unknown distance.
“Home run!”
At this moment, Jin Yang has appeared in front of Tsunade and Shizune. Although Jin Yang is only ten years old now, because of the power of the sun, his height is over two meters, and he is a pure muscular man.
Looking at the Anbu who was blown away by him, Jin Yang was quite satisfied.
Before the other Anbu could react, Jin Yang wiped out most of them with one punch each. Now Jin Yang was a humanoid beast with even more terrifying strength than Tsunade.
“No, let’s go!”
Seeing this scene, the remaining two or three members of the organization dared not stay and ran away for their lives. However, Jin Yang would not give them this opportunity. The power of the sun formed three golden flaming spears, one spear at a time, and directly nailed them to death.
“Done!”
In less than half a minute, the group of ninjas besieging Tsunade were completely wiped out by Jin Yang.
“It is really speechless that Tsunade, one of the Three Great Ninjas, would suffer from such a bizarre disease as hemophobia. However, this is not the place to talk. Let’s go!”
Jin Yang simply grabbed one with each hand, moved his feet, rushed into the sky again, and shot towards the distance.
After leaving the bloody environment, Tsunade finally came back to her senses. As for Shizune, she had already fainted due to Jin Yang’s terror.
“Who are you?”
Tsunade looked at Jin Yang with a complicated expression. He was actually rescued by a stranger. The funniest thing was that he was besieged by people from his own village and then rescued by others. Is there anything more ironic than this?
“It’s hard to explain right now. I don’t have much time left, so in the meantime, try to stay away from here as much as possible!”
Jin Yang was now standing on his little sun. After rushing into the sky, he released a little sun, which shot towards the distance at an incredible speed. However, in order to take into account the two he was holding, he slowed down the speed a lot.
Otherwise, his speed of movement at full strength would be truly terrifying.
Tsunade was a little confused as to what Jin Yang meant by the fact that time was running out. It was not until Jin Yang had run for several hours and the sun had completely set that she understood.
When I first met Jin Yang, his terrifying muscles and aura were enough to make people breathless. But now, Jin Yang is not much different from a ten-year-old kid. He looks normal and his height has shrunk.
Tsunade was stunned by what she saw.
“Let me introduce myself. My name is Jinyang. I come from Iwagakure and I am a disciple of the Tsuchikage. I know everything that happened in the Kumogakure battlefield before, so I went there directly just in case. But I didn’t expect that Tsunade, one of the three great ninjas, would have a symptom of fear of blood. Are you really a medical ninja?”
Although Jin Yang knew a lot of things clearly, it was impossible for him to say them directly.
“The apprentice of the Tsuchikage? You don’t need to get involved in my affairs, but how old are you? And you have that kind of strength just now!”
Tsunade was very confused. After knowing that Jin Yang was from Iwagakure, she felt relieved for some reason, as if Iwagakure was no longer an enemy.
“About ten years old. As for the power just now, if you choose to join our Iwagakure, we will naturally tell you. But if you don’t join, then there is nothing to say. Now give your answer. Do you want to join our Iwagakure? We have given you enough sincerity!”
Jin Yang asked, the purpose was to poach the Thousand Hands Clan, now was the best time.
“What exactly do you Iwagakure want to do? Do you really want our Senju clan to join? Aren’t you afraid of offending Konoha?”
After what happened this time, Tsunade no longer considered herself a member of Konoha. She also knew that even if she found Jiraiya and the others, she could not do anything except bring them into this vortex. But she was still very puzzled. Was it really a good idea to offend Konoha for the sake of the Senju clan? This deal was not worth it no matter how you looked at it.
In response, Jin Yang grinned. Since Tsunade didn’t refuse immediately, it meant there was a chance, so it depended on how he would perform next.
(Ask for everyone’s opinions, regarding Kushina, should we dig into it? If we do, we need to set it up. Minato and Kushina are not yet completely together, they are just in the stage of having a good impression of each other. Anyway, everyone give your opinions in the book review area, otherwise I will be helpless once the time is up)
Chapter 17 The meaning of Danzo and the Third Generation’s existence [Please collect] (Old version)
“Any ninja village craves for talent, and so does our Iwagakure. Konoha is notoriously dark, and has always pitted its own people to death. For example, Konoha White Fang died a tragic death. As a Kage-level warrior, he was so feared by his enemies on the battlefield, but he was killed by a fishing reel, and the reason was simply because of a failed mission.”
“Since Konoha doesn’t value the talents of its own village, then let’s give them a hand. It’s impossible for your Senju clan to survive in Konoha. As long as you still exist, you are a hidden danger. No one cared about you before because of your so-called hemophobia. A Kage-level strongman who has problems when seeing blood is not even as good as a Genin.”
“It is because you are no longer a threat that those guys did not attack you. However, Danzo can no longer tolerate your existence. We hope that you will join us. We have shown enough sincerity. Besides, there are still people from the Senju clan in Konoha. You don’t want to see innocent people from the Senju clan of Konoha being targeted by Danzo and his men, right?”
Jin Yang said the last point, those members of the Senju clan in the village who are not ninjas are now the most troublesome, and it is almost impossible to preserve them. Tsunade has to make a decision as soon as possible.
When Tsunade heard Jin Yang’s words, her heart skipped a beat. She had no doubt that those non-ninja members of the Senju clan would definitely be attacked. Danzo had even attacked her, not to mention those people in the village. As long as the Senju clan still existed, it would be a huge hidden danger.
“Help me rescue all the Senju clan members in the village. We, the Senju clan, can join your Iwagakure, but the prerequisite is that we must guarantee our freedom!”
Tsunade didn’t want her Senju clan to escape from the wolf’s den and fall into the tiger’s den again.
“Okay, but your idea is unnecessary. We really want to take action against you. It’s too easy, but now those people in your village are a trouble. It’s not easy to run away with them.”
Jin Yang still had a little headache about how to get the Senju clan out of Konoha. If he went to attack Konoha directly, he could easily bring all the people from Konoha out, and then kill anyone who came after him. But if he did this, the plan to poach people would become more difficult, and the most important thing was to break off relations with Danzo.
It is not a good idea to break up with Danzo now. In Jinyang’s series of plans, both Sarutobi Hiruzen and Danzo are important points, especially Danzo. Jinyang still needs his help to trap the people in his own village.
After a series of analyses, Jin Yang basically came to a conclusion about the significance of Danzo and Sarutobi Hiruzen’s existence, which is that they are there to forcibly lower Konoha’s strength, one of them is trying his best to drain the talents of his own village, while the other one just watches and says nothing.
These two people combined have dragged down Konoha’s combat power madly, and put it on the same level as other ninja villages. In fact, the problem has been going on since the generation of Hashirama Senju.
That guy is just like the one who shouts landlord in the game of Landlord, holding a bunch of bombs in his hand, and then doesn’t play any cards in each round until everyone else has played their cards. It’s hard to understand. Anyway, Jin Yang is really speechless about these Hokage.
But soon, Jin Yang thought of a solution.
“I almost know what to do, but let me make a deal with you first. After you and the Senju clan are rescued, you must not appear in everyone’s sight again, at least until the Ninja World War is over.”
Jin Yang felt that they had to make it clear first. It was not that they could not fall out, but the Ninja World War was a good opportunity to improve favorability, so the Senju clan should not be exposed for the time being. Of course, such a large family would be exposed sooner or later.
During this period, Jin Yang also planned to make more use of this guy Danzo, so either wait until after the Ninja World War to expose them, or wait until they are discovered. In short, the Senju clan cannot be exposed in a short period of time.
“I can agree to this condition!”
Although Tsunade didn’t quite understand why Jin Yang did this, she still agreed.
“By the way, you haven’t answered me yet, how are you going to help us rescue the people!”
“It’s very simple. We can use Danzo. Danzo has sought cooperation with us before, and his goal is to kill the Senju clan. When the time comes, we can use the Senju clan on the battlefield to fake their deaths through repeated missions, so that they can escape from everyone’s sight.”
“As for those in Konoha Village, we also need the help of Danzo. We can ask him to help us open a passage!”
Jin Yang grinned, Danzo was the key, since all the people of the Senju clan were going to die anyway, Iwagakure might as well make up a reason and take these people away for research. In short, Danzo would definitely be happy with it, and by then he wouldn’t need to send the people out, he could just let Danzo open a hole and let the people of Iwagakure take the people of the Senju clan away and that would be it.
Anyway, they have done this kind of thing in the original work. When dealing with the Uchiha clan, they also let the Akatsuki organization get involved. Anyway, there is only one goal, to destroy the Uchiha clan, it’s that simple, no matter what means are used.
After hearing what Jin Yang said, Tsunade finally understood that there was such a method. It must be said that Danzo was really happy to do this. Not only would this prevent him from getting involved in any dirty tricks, he could also use the Iwagakure to help him clear most of the obstacles.
The Uchiha, Hyuga and the others were all obstacles before him, and since the Iwagakure was so willing to serve, he would naturally happily agree.
Tsunade had a complicated expression on her face at the moment. Although Iwagakure must have planned this for a long time, Tsunade was more willing to trust Iwagakure than Konoha. Moreover, other ways of survival had been completely blocked, and there was only one way left. If she went, she would survive. If she didn’t go, she would wait for death.
So even though she knew this, Tsunade didn’t say it out loud. This was indeed the only way to go now, and if the Iwagakure was good to the Senju clan, then she wouldn’t say much. The worst that could happen was that she would just change villages. Instead of trying to make a living cautiously in that disgusting village, it would be better to just switch to other ninja villages.
“Okay, we’ve rested enough, let’s go. I won’t be able to travel after dawn tomorrow, so I can only wait until the afternoon. So let’s get going first, and rest until the second half of the night or tomorrow morning!”
Then Jin Yang said something that Tsunade couldn’t understand. Why did they have to travel so late at night? Anyway, she was confused now, and Shizune was still in a coma.
(Today is New Year’s Day, I will try to write one more chapter, happy New Year’s Day everyone)
Chapter 18: Accepting the Thousand Hands Clan [Please collect] (Old version)
“Why do we have to travel so late at night? Can’t we wait until tomorrow morning?”
“Of course not. You will know tomorrow morning. Anyway, you probably won’t believe me if I tell you now. Since you have joined our Iwagakure, this is no longer a secret. But let’s wait until tomorrow to explain it!”
Just like that, Tsunade held Shizune in her arms, and the two of them hurried on their way. While on the way, Tsunade began to feel confused again. The terrifying fighting power that Jin Yang had burst out before was incredible, but now the ability Jin Yang showed was just that of a Chunin. Tsunade even felt that if she went faster, she could completely get rid of Jin Yang.
Just like that, they stopped to rest in the second half of the night. Shizune had woken up at this time, and Tsunade gave her some preventive measures. Although Shizune still felt a little confused as to why he betrayed her out of the blue, her only support now was Tsunade, and it was impossible for Tsunade to let her go back, otherwise she would be dead, so Shizune also joined the Iwagakure.
In this way, the second half of the night passed, and the sun began to rise slowly. After the sun rose, Jin Yang’s body began to undergo earth-shaking changes and returned to the state that Tsunade saw yesterday afternoon.
“This is…………”
Tsunade couldn’t help but be stunned for a moment, looking at Jin Yang with a confused look on her face.
“Now I can explain it. In simple terms, you can think of this thing as a bloodline limit, but it is not under my control. It will become very strong during the day and completely ineffective at night.”
Jin Yang gave a brief explanation, but Tsunade found it a little unbelievable. Although she had seen many bloodline limits before, this was the first time she had seen such a strange bloodline as Jin Yang’s.
Of course, the truly shocking thing was yet to come. As time went on, the aura emanating from Jin Yang became even more terrifying, even to the point where Tsunade was a little breathless. As for Shizune, she had already been trembling all over.
“You’d better stay away from me. My power changes with the sun, and the most terrifying state is at noon. So if you don’t want to die, it’s better to leave first!”
After Jin Yang said that, he heard Tsunade say “monster” in a low voice, and then she took Shizune and quickly moved away from Jin Yang, while Jin Yang went to sleep directly. At this time, even if someone attacked him, his defense would not be broken, so he might as well go to sleep. Sleeping can effectively suppress his power, but no matter how much he suppressed it, this power was still terrifying and scary.
Soon it was noon. At this moment, Tsunade felt the terrifying aura coming towards her like a mountain, and she retreated again and again. Jin Yang’s terrifying state was simply terrifying to the extreme.
“Monster, how can such a bloodline limit exist in this world? Even the aura my great grandfather showed when he was angry can’t compare to this. It’s too weird!”
Tsunade was puzzled at the moment. That aura alone was more terrifying than any aura she had ever seen from anyone. She had seen her great-grandfather’s aura, and it was so terrifying, but it was still no match for Jin Yang.
Soon, after noon, Jin Yang’s momentum began to weaken rapidly and entered a period of weakening. After another hour or two, Jin Yang appeared in front of the two. At this moment, Jin Yang was already in the state that Tsunade saw yesterday.
“Let’s go, we have to hurry. Your speed is still a little too slow, so let me do it!”
After saying that, Jin Yang didn’t give the two time to react. He picked up one in each hand, rushed into the sky, and stepped on the little sun to rush towards the Kumogakure battlefield madly. He didn’t send Tsunade to Iwagakure because the people of the Senju clan needed Tsunade to persuade them, otherwise it would be difficult for them to just say one side of the story. Even if there was a slug, it would not be as convincing as Tsunade.
Furthermore, Jin Yang said that it was also pleasing to have two girls around him.
On the other side, in Konoha, all the people who came to attack Tsunade were killed. When Danzo knew what happened, they were gone. He didn’t even know who did it, so he could only suffer a loss.
Jin Yang did not leave any obvious traces, just the shattered earth and the messy corpses. He did not use any ninjutsu, so Danzo had no way of finding out who did it in such a place.
Send people to investigate the surroundings. Jin Yang flew away from the sky without leaving any trace, which made Danzo extremely uncomfortable. Tsunade actually ran away and was rescued by someone, but he didn’t even know who rescued her.
There were no clues at all, so Danzo could only suffer in silence.
On the other side, after traveling for a while, Jin Yang finally arrived at the Hidden Cloud battlefield. During this time, he had passed the message to Ohnoki, and Ohnoki directly passed the message to Danzo.
“Ohnoki, aren’t those Senju clan members in the battle commander’s post enough? But that’s good, it saves me from having to do it myself!”
Just as Jin Yang thought, Danzo was hoping that Ohnoki would attack ordinary people of the Senju clan. Although he could send people to assassinate them, there might always be evidence against them, so if Iwagakure was willing to take action, they naturally would not refuse.
Just like that, on the Iwagakure side, Ohnoki sent part of the forces remaining in the village to Konoha, and began to attack ordinary people of the Senju clan and take these people away. On the battlefield, because Tsunade had contacted Senju Shumitsu, the Senju clan no longer hid, but were sent out by Iwagakure to do tasks with random excuses. In order to do it thoroughly, Ohnoki also asked Danzo to put pressure on them.
After all, the people sent by Konoha can’t just hide and do nothing, and Danzo was happy to do so, so he put pressure on these people madly. Iwagakure also showed an attitude that we want to destroy the Senju clan, which made Danzo feel that his cooperation with Ōnoki was right. Ōnoki could be said to have worked very hard to help him deal with the Senju clan.
As for the members of the Root Organization he sent, they also saw that the people of the Senju clan were constantly being killed, but they didn’t know that these people who should have been killed had already been slowly taken in by the Iwagakure.
After these Senju clan members knew that they were betrayed by the village, they were even angrier than Tsunade, and each of them expressed that they would no longer be Konoha’s ninjas. As for the other part of the Senju clan, that is, those who were rescued from Konoha, they all hid in a secret base. To the outside, it was a research base, but in fact it was just an ordinary residential area, but it was hidden very deeply.
Chapter 19: When meeting someone, the ultimate move will be used to smother their face [Please collect] (Old version)
There were fewer and fewer members of the Senju clan on the battlefield, and after a few months, the remaining ones were taken away in one breath. At this moment, there was no so-called Senju clan in Konoha. During this period, Jin Yang also asked Lao Zi to take these people of the Senju clan back to the village first, and then hide in the secret base. That base was very secretive. Jin Yang felt that except White Zetsu, no one else could infiltrate it. The people guarding there were all Ohnoki’s confidants.
Since then, the first step of the poaching plan has been completely completed. The Senju clan was directly acquired. Even now that they have poached the Senju clan, Danzo still has to thank them profusely. This is the highest level of poaching.
As for Tsunade, she was also directly sent back by Jin Yang. The reason was very simple. Now that the first step has been completed, if Tsunade stays here, the probability of being exposed is too high. Moreover, she has hemophobia and cannot even use transformation techniques to act as a medical ninja. Jin Yang has already said that if she wants to stay and help, she must at least deal with her hemophobia first.
So Tsunade was simply sent to the secret base of Iwagakure. Now, what Iwagakure has to do is to defeat the Kumogakure in front of them openly, and then go to support a wave of Konoha ninjas in the other two battlefields, and while reaping some benefits, they can also get in touch with the Uchiha clan and the Hyuga clan.
Jin Yang has already thought it through. It would be better for the Uchiha clan to wait until the night of genocide or before the night of genocide to let these guys experience what despair is. As for the Hyuga clan, it would be easier to start with. The branch families, the ones with the caged bird imprinted on them, what they most desire is to escape from the control of the main family. However, if Jin Yang wants to get rid of the caged bird, he thinks he should go to the moon.
Since the bird in the cage is a man-made thing, it must have the ability to be released. Maybe it exists on the moon. After all, there must be a lot of things left by the Otsutsuki clan there. It has been completely abandoned. In short, there are still many useful things.
This poaching plan that took about half a year to complete can now come to a temporary end. As for the other Konoha ninjas, they have basically been killed in the process. As for the Root people, they have also withdrawn. Now Iwagakure is in complete control.
So Jin Yang took Lao Zi to find Yan Ya without any hesitation.
“I didn’t expect your plan to actually succeed. Even now I think about it, it’s still unbelievable. If those guys in Konoha knew about this, I wonder what their expressions would be!”
Yanya said with a smile on his face, and it was obvious that he was very happy. After all, there was nothing better than seeing his village become stronger.
“Everything depends on human effort. How can we know that it cannot be done without trying? But now is the time to get rid of these guys. I have other plans afterwards. Since Kumogakure is no longer of any use, let’s just get rid of them as soon as possible!”
There was a purpose for keeping Yunyin before, but now that the purpose has been achieved, Yunyin has no value at all.
“How should we deal with it? I will listen to you. Although you are young, your mind is more terrifying than those of us old guys!”
Iwaga didn’t think there was anything wrong with listening to a junior. Iwagakure was in a period of transition, and not only Oonoki was panicking, he was also panicking. Now that he had finally seen a talented person, how could he have the intention of suppressing him?
“Senior Ganya, thank you for your praise. Actually, my idea is very simple. Tomorrow morning, we should just attack the headquarters of Kumogakure directly. We can’t say we can defeat them all at once, but at least we should force them to retreat. It would be best if we can force the Third Raikage to come out.”
Jin Yang’s approach was simple and crude. He would just charge in during the day and be done with it. During the day, no one could stop him. As for the Third Raikage, he had the Sky-song Technique. Once he received news that a strong enemy had appeared, the Third Raikage would definitely come out.
To be honest, Iwagakure has suffered some losses in the past six months. After all, the number of strong people is quite different from that of the opponent, and Killer Bee is known as the most perfect jinchūriki. Even if Lao Zi can catch up, he is no match for the Eight-Tails.
And Ai’s strength is also terrifying. Although he is not as strong as the Third Raikage, his combat power is already considerable. With the assistance of a Raikage, to be honest, Ganya felt a little aggrieved, but for the sake of the plan, he still withstood the pressure.
Now Jin Yang plans to take them down in one wave, and Yan Ya of course agrees with both hands. Just as Jin Yang said before, one person protects the village during the day and one village protects one person at night, and now is the best time to implement it.
Just like that, the night passed quietly. The Iwagakure side was actually not peaceful, because Iwaga had issued the order for a general attack at night, leaving the Iwagakure ninjas confused and speechless. They actually launched a general attack directly, and not a sneak attack at night, but had to wait until daytime when it was easy to be exposed. They were all stunned.
But military orders are as heavy as mountains, so they had no choice but to go ahead. However, what they didn’t know was that this time, they were not the main force. There was only one main force, and that was Jin Yang. The reason why they were called up was not actually Jin Yang’s idea, but Ohnoki and Iwaga’s idea. As the next Tsuchikage, Jin Yang must show up.
So this is the best opportunity to improve his reputation. No matter what decision Jin Yang makes in the future, he will not need the help of Ohnoki and Ganya. No one will complain if he gives orders directly.
“What’s wrong with these guys in Iwagakure? How dare they launch a general attack? Are they crazy? Or has the Third Tsuchikage joined the battle?”
With such a big commotion, it was natural for the Yunyin group to be unaware of it, but they were also wondering why the Yanyin group suddenly became so excited. This shouldn’t be the case. They came to attack them for no reason. Must they have something wrong with their brains?
As for whether Ohnoki has arrived, they are not worried. With the Skysong Technique, the Third Raikage can rush to the battlefield at the first time. It will be useless even if Ohnoki comes. Although Dust Release is terrifying and they cannot defend against it, you still have to be able to hit him.
Although Dust Release is extremely powerful, it also consumes a lot of energy, and its speed cannot be said to be fast. Compared with the Raikage who is famous for his speed, it is indeed difficult to concentrate on the opponent.
In the original novel, the Third Raikage was covering his own people and was besieged by Ohnoki and his men for three days and three nights before he died of exhaustion. It can be seen that Dust Release is completely useless for such a speedster.
“The merciless sun!”
When meeting a general, he would use his ultimate move to hit the opponent in the face. This is Jin Yang. When meeting a general, he would directly throw a small sun at the opponent, without giving the opponent time to speak. This is a ninja war, not the kind from the Three Kingdoms period where the main generals would fight one-on-one when meeting. Jin Yang never sticks to formalities, so he would use his ultimate move to hit the opponent in the face.
Chapter 20: Catching the Tailed Beast Ball [Please collect] (Old version)
“Oh no, what is this? Bi, block this thing!”
The people from Kumogakure, who hadn’t yet remembered to speak, were shocked when they saw a small sun rushing towards them. After Ai’s exclamation, Killer Bee directly entered the second state of the tailed beast and collided with the small sun released by Jin Yang.
Jin Yang seized the opportunity and detonated his own move directly. The explosion instantly enveloped Killer Bee. The same happened to some ninjas around him, but Killer Bee was not in danger. However, how could they, with their flesh and blood bodies, resist such a move?
This wave of explosion directly created a vacuum zone within the Yunyin position.
“If I were a member of Kumogakure, I would be so angry that I would die. I really don’t care about small matters!”
Iwao and others behind him almost died of laughter. When they met, they used the ultimate move to hit each other in the face. This way of playing has never been used before. It’s like when Hashirama Senju met you, he used a wooden man to hit your face without saying a word, or Uchiha Madara used Susanoo to hit you in the face. It was really too much.
“Tailed Beast Ball!”
Since the sky was bright for a while, the explosion seemed to be extremely powerful, but the damage to Killer Bee in the second state was not very high. At this moment, Killer Bee opened his mouth and threw a small Tailed Beast Ball over.
He was also stunned for a moment. Thinking about it now, he felt extremely angry. He simply learned from Jin Yang’s operation and threw the Tailed Beast Ball directly back. However, the next second, Jin Yang’s operation made everyone on the battlefield stare.
Jin Yang’s big hand grabbed the Tailed Beast Ball that was shooting towards him, then he hit it back suddenly, and the Tailed Beast Ball rushed back at a faster speed. At this moment, the faces of the strong men of Kumogakure turned green, and the Iwagakure was also confused. They caught the Tailed Beast Ball with their hands and threw it back. This might be something only Susanoo and Bokuto could do, but let alone Jin Yang, Susanoo and Bokuto had never seen it before.
But Jin Yang was able to do this with his flesh and blood now, of course not without any cost, as his hands were also scratched.
“It’s still too early, otherwise this kind of attack would not be able to break my defense!”
Jin Yang couldn’t help but shook his head. It was too early and the power of the sun was released too little, so his hand was injured by the Tailed Beast Ball. At this moment, the Tailed Beast Ball exploded directly on the opposite position. Although the attack was launched by Killer Bee, after the Tailed Beast Ball was launched, it was not up to them to decide who got it. Therefore, this counterattack made people on both sides collectively confused.
“Bi, don’t fight him from a distance, join forces with me!”
As Ai spoke, he put on the Lightning Release Chakra Coat. This technique, which simulates the coat of the tailed beasts, is indeed no weaker than the tailed beasts after being practiced to the extreme. After hearing this, Killer Bee, who has a very high degree of compatibility with Ai, also turned into a stream of light and rushed towards Jin Yang. The two figures, one red and one blue, moved so fast that they left a series of afterimages.
“Fighting in close combat, this is not rational at all!”
Jin Yang almost laughed out loud. His strongest weapon was close combat. Kirabi and Ai attacked Jin Yang from the left and right, and Jin Yang blocked the attacks with his hands. Although he blocked them, he was beaten back for a distance. His legs were like plows, plowing two long marks on the ground.
The two of them joined forces, and in a short while, Jin Yang fell into a disadvantage and was beaten back step by step.
However, the offensive and defensive battle between them still made everyone feel dazzled. They couldn’t even see clearly how the two sides attacked. They only saw bursts of horrific explosions and heard roars. Huge holes continued to appear on the ground during the fierce battle between the three people.
Originally, people from both sides shouldn’t have just stood there and watched, but the attack power of these guys was too strong, so they didn’t dare to get close.
Every time Kirabi swings his claws and hits the ground, there is an explosion and a shock wave.
Ai’s fist had the same effect. As for Jin Yang, he was even more terrifying. He directly created two small suns, held them in his hands, and smashed them hard at the two men. The real suns hit their faces, which frightened the two men. If they hadn’t joined forces, they really didn’t know how to deal with this monster.
“Sir, aren’t we going to help?”
Some elite jonin couldn’t stand it anymore and wanted to break the deadlock, that was to let strong ninjas join the battle. Now they also have a Four-Tails Jinchuriki and a Tsuchikage to assist them.
“You are not required to participate. You just need to remember that he is the disciple of the Tsuchikage and will take over as the fourth Tsuchikage if nothing unexpected happens. This time, you are not here to fight, but to observe. It’s almost time now, everyone, retreat!”
Yanya did not let others join the battle. Instead, he took a look at the slowly rising sun and then ordered everyone to retreat temporarily. Then it was Jinyang’s turn. Although it was impossible to completely suppress the opponent in a short period of time, the longer the time was delayed, the more terrifying Jinyang would become. By the time Yunyin came to his senses, Jinyang had probably reached an invincible level.
The reason why people were asked to retreat was because they didn’t want to be affected by Jin Yang. When Jin Yang truly unleashed his power, the affected area would be too large.
“Why did Iwagakure retreat? What’s going on? Don’t they want the strong men from their own village?”
The assistant Raikage on the opposite side looked at the slowly retreating Iwagakure army with a puzzled look on his face. At this moment, Jin Yang in the field suddenly jumped up in height and directly broke through two meters. His muscles became even more terrifying. The little suns in his hands became bigger in size and power. The two little suns directly hit the two people. The little suns pushed the two people back a distance, and then exploded directly.
Two huge golden energy balls appeared in the center of the battlefield. After the two explosions dissipated, Kirabi and Ai also rushed out. However, they looked a little embarrassed now. It was not because they could not block Jin Yang’s attack, but because Jin Yang’s power increase was too abrupt, leaving them no time to parry.
“That guy is hiding his strength. He has completely transformed into a tailed beast. I also need to use the complete form. This is an absolute monster. How did Iwagakure cultivate such a monster? It is even more terrifying than the tailed beasts.”
At this moment, Jin Yang was already a monster among monsters in the eyes of Ai and Kirabi. He had withstood their training attacks. You have to know that these two were not simple guys. They were not weak among the shadow-level masters, not to mention they were training.
But Jin Yang was able to suppress them. If he wasn’t a monster, what was he? He could be called a human-shaped tailed beast. No, calling him a human-shaped tailed beast seemed to be underestimating him.
(Thanks to Mu Ying for the monthly ticket, and I’m asking for more flowers, evaluation tickets, and monthly tickets)
Chapter 21: The Third Raikage Joins the Battle [Please Collect] (Old Version)
“Got it, big brother!”
After Killer Bee replied, his body suddenly swelled. In less than three seconds, he turned from a small ferocious beast into a huge monster with a bull-headed octopus. At this moment, Killer Bee had already turned into a complete eight-tailed state.
The lightning on the Fourth Raikage’s body has become even more terrifying, his hair has completely stood up, and Ai has entered the extreme state of Lightning Chakra Mode, which is said to be second only to Flying Thunder God in speed.
“The merciless sun! X10”
Ten small suns rushed towards the two of them in succession. This scene made everyone’s eyelids start to twitch rapidly. Just one or two were scary enough, but this time ten came directly. How could this be tolerated?
On the other hand, Lao Zi from Iwagakure’s side also had his mouth twitching constantly, as if he was the one who suffered from this move last time. At that time, he also used Huaguoshan to detonate Jin Yang’s move in advance, and Ohnoki called for a stop, otherwise he would probably have become a huge ball and been beaten up.
However, the strength of the Eight-Tails is always stronger than the Four-Tails. A rapidly accumulated tailed beast ball suddenly formed a huge shock wave, which slammed into the ten small suns. Two huge energy bursts caused a terrifying hurricane, blowing in all directions. Those who were weaker were blown directly and could not stand steadily. Even the aftermath of the explosion had spread to the front line of the Hidden Cloud.
The assistant Raikage who saw this scene finally understood why the Iwagakure had to retreat just now. He immediately gave the order, but compared to the Iwagakure’s slow legs, they looked more like dogs that had lost their homes, while the Iwagakure on the opposite side were almost laughing to death.
The two huge energy bursts lasted for more than ten seconds before finally dissipating. At this moment, among the three strong men on the field, Jin Yang’s clothes became tattered, and although Killer Bee was also a little embarrassed, but the tailed beast is still a tailed beast, and its self-healing ability is not even comparable to Jin Yang. After all, this power from the sun is almost all used in combat. It also has self-healing ability, but it is not strong.
As for Ai, he was directly blocked by the huge body of the Eight-Tailed Fox, so at this moment he did not look as embarrassed as the other two.
“There’s not enough time. It’s better to delay it a little. The next time we explode, we can completely suppress them!”
Although in a mess, Jin Yang didn’t care at all. He just needed to delay for a while. Then the three of them fought again. Jin Yang’s strength became stronger and stronger. He even grabbed the tail of the Eight-Tails and turned its huge body around, smashing it to the ground. The Little Sun was even more reckless.
“Keep backing off, we’ll probably reach the next stage soon!”
At this moment, Jin Yang’s height is not just two meters, it has reached about two and a half meters, and he has become a little giant. The golden flames have begun to burn on his body.
“Great, now it’s time for the next round!”
Jin Yang’s strength surged again, and with one punch he knocked Ai, who was in explosive mode, thousands of meters away. Jin Yang also kicked Kirabi’s huge body directly, and his bull head was pressed to the ground, creating a huge round pit.
“How is that possible!”
Such a thought burst out in the hearts of both Kirabi and Ai. It was incredible. Jin Yang’s strength was becoming stronger and stronger. He even surpassed both of them in a flash. He was completely a monster.
“Bi, this guy is too strong. You and the other guy are no match for him. Hurry up and have someone notify the Third Raikage, otherwise you won’t even be able to escape!”
In Killer Bee’s spiritual world, the Eight-Tails also had a look of fear on its face. It was the first time he had seen such a human. The Six Paths Sage was not so reckless. The Six Paths Sage might be stronger, but he had never seen an existence like Jin Yang who relied purely on his physical body and was so reckless to the extreme. Even the tailed beasts and the Third Raikage, whom he admired, were not so reckless.
“I understand, but I don’t need to inform other people about this kind of thing, and I can’t get away!”
Killer Bee was also sweating coldly. Just as he said, even if the two of them joined forces, they were no match for him. After seeing Jin Yang’s strength surge again, the Assistant Raikage had already sent someone to notify the Third Raikage. He felt that if he rushed forward, he would probably be killed.
Even though he is also a Kage-level warrior, each of these three is extremely reckless. With his strength, he will probably be beaten to pieces if he goes up to them. The same goes for Iwaga of Iwagakure. Kage-level warriors are also divided into different qualities.
Because of the existence of the Sky’s Sending Technique, the information was delivered to the Hidden Cloud Village in an instant. When the Third Raikage saw the news, he rushed to the battlefield without saying a word using the Sky’s Sending Technique.
If other people were to use this kind of technique, they would either die or be seriously injured, but he could rely on his own body and chakra to withstand this kind of attack. It can only be said that they are worthy of being the Hidden Cloud Village, with all of them being reckless men.
The Third Raikage who arrived at the battlefield at this moment was almost frightened by the scene on the battlefield. He thought he actually saw the Eight-Tails being pulled by its tail by someone and swinging back and forth on the ground. It was so miserable. Even though his son Ai rushed forward, he was knocked away in two or three hits. As for the Raikage’s assistant, he was already lying beside him.
During the time he was on his way here, Assistant Raikage saw the two being beaten up madly by Jin Yang and couldn’t bear to watch it anymore, so he went down, thinking he could play a starting role, but after he went up, he was beaten to death by Jin Yang in no time.
“Dad hasn’t come yet? If this continues we’re doomed!”
Ai was already covered in blood and had several broken ribs. Even his Lightning Chakra could not withstand Jin Yang’s attack. And this was because most of Jin Yang’s attention was on the Eight-Tails, as Jin Yang had already broken three of the Eight-Tails’ tails.
In short, they are now in a state of misery.
“Ai, you guys retreat!”
Just when Ai felt a sense of despair, a figure rushed over at a speed faster than him, and then his palm formed a hand knife shape, stabbing straight at Jin Yang, and directly stabbed Jin Yang.
But the next second, the Third Raikage was also stunned. Hell Burst Four-Hand Penetration, this is his signature skill. Although it is only a Four-Hand Penetration, its power is also terrifying. It can’t even penetrate Jin Yang’s defense. What the hell is this!
“The Third Raikage? Since when did he become so fond of sneak attacks?!”
Jin Yang threw the Eight-Tails in his hand and punched the Third Raikage on the head directly, like a grand slam, and knocked the Third Raikage into the ground.
“What a strong defense! Your defense is indeed stronger than your son’s!”
Jin Yang was a little surprised to find that his attack failed to break through the Third Raikage’s defense.
Chapter 22: Holy Lance, the Strongest Spear Has Changed [Please Collect] (Old Version)
“Ai, take everyone and retreat, leave quickly!”
Although the defense was not directly blown away, the Third Raikage also witnessed Jin Yang’s terrifying power. If this continued, he would not be able to withstand it for much longer. His defense was related to chakra, and it also consumed energy to withstand such a terrifying attack.
The feeling Jin Yang gave him was even more terrifying than when he faced the runaway Eight-Tails. He felt like he was about to break out in a cold sweat because of that aura and oppression.
Now he could only let the others leave quickly, hold the monster back himself, and then find a chance to escape.
“Father!”
How could Ai remain calm after hearing this? He was not the kind of person who would abandon his companions, let alone this person was his father.
“Leave quickly, I will find time to get away. You will only cause me trouble if you stay here!”
The Third Raikage roared, and then Ai finally hardened his heart and left quickly with the others.
“Sir, shouldn’t we chase them?”
When the people on the Iwagakure side saw this scene, they all started to get agitated. This was an opportunity to give the downed dog a beating.
“Chase? Tell me how to chase them from such a long distance? Also, there are two of them blocking the way? I have no objection if you can just rush over!”
Seeing the more violent fluctuations than before, Yan Ya was speechless. He wanted to chase, but could he catch up now? Because Jin Yang and the others made too much noise, both sides had retreated far away, which was simply unrealistic.
The elite jonin who spoke up shook his head violently after seeing the Central and the Third Raikage hammering Jin Yang. How could they chase him? If they went through here, they would probably die. As for taking a detour, it was not practical either. By the time they got around, the opponent would have already run away, so in the end they had no choice but to give up.
“It’s indeed great that you stayed behind to cover the rear, but have you ever thought that you might die?”
Jin Yang suddenly raised a finger, and in front of the somewhat puzzled eyes of the Third Raikage, he instantly created a huge sun with a diameter of three meters.
“Let me see how strong your defense is! Merciless sun!”
The sun set, and this time, it was not just an explosion, but a direct impact with the power of a nuclear explosion. A huge golden-red sphere rose up, accompanied by a mushroom cloud, and waves of energy exploded in all directions.
“Is the Third Raikage still alive?”
Seeing the power of the explosion, Lao Zi was ashamed. He had thought that the ten-shot small sun was awesome enough, but this big sun seemed even more terrifying.
“Maybe. This kid is really terrifying. It seems like there is still a long time until noon. He is already so terrifying now. How much stronger will he be at noon?”
Looking at the sun in the sky, Iwao couldn’t understand it. He just felt scared before, but now it was too scary. It was too exaggerated. However, he also believed what Oonoki said. During the day, Jin Yang could protect a village by himself.
After the explosion died down, a huge hole with a diameter of over a thousand meters appeared on the ground. Jin Yang was still standing in the middle of the field covered in golden flames. As for the Third Raikage, he had been burned black by the explosion.
“You’re not dead yet? You have such a strong vitality.”
Looking at the Third Raikage who had not died yet but was already seriously injured, Jin Yang was a little shocked. He was indeed worthy of being the Third Raikage. No wonder Naruto was as ferocious as a tiger, but found that his defense could not be broken. This defense was indeed terrifying.
“Monster…monster, even if I…die here…I will still hold you back!”
Although the Third Raikage’s body was charred, his right hand turned into a hand knife state again, and then he suddenly retracted the other fingers, leaving only one, and burst out with the strongest spear. Jin Yang also knew this move, which directly cut off the eight tails of the Eight-Tails in an instant, and brought the attack to the extreme, which was also the peak level of the non-Otsutsuki clan.
“The Strongest Spear, I should be able to use this move now. Third Raikage, you should also try this move of mine. Although I cannot exert the strongest power and it is even very difficult to use, you can still use it! Holy Spear!”
As his strength surged again, Jin Yang extended another finger, but this finger contained all the strength in his body.
This move actually was the Holy Spear Escanor, which was used by Escanor in his self-centered state at that minute. However, Jin Yang did not have the narcissism that Escanor had after he became stronger, so this move was simply called the Holy Spear without giving it his own name.
Jin Yang’s emotions did not change much. Although the area would change a little bit and become more cruel, he would not become as arrogant as Escanor.
The holy spear condensed into a point and poked at the Ipponkanji that the Third Raikage was poking at. Then, in front of the Third Raikage’s incredible expression, it directly broke his Ipponkanji. Then a golden energy formed a shock wave that directly submerged the Third Raikage. The golden energy rushed back for dozens of kilometers and left a huge impact mark on the ground before disappearing.
At this moment, the Third Raikage had been stabbed by Jin Yang until nothing was left.
After using this move, a terrifying temperature continued to rise on the ground, and the surrounding air was distorted by the burning. However, although Jin Yang used this move, the terrifying energy in his body not only did not weaken at all, but became even more terrifying.
The burning range directly rushed to an area of ​​100 meters in radius, forming a huge vacuum zone filled with golden flames.
“I can’t continue the pursuit. This is the first time I’ve used my power to this extent. If I continue, it will go out of control. There is no divine weapon to suppress it. The power that erupts at this time is hard to control. If I use all my strength at noon, the energy will probably go out of control. Although the system product won’t burn me like Escanor, it’s still very troublesome if I can’t control it completely!”
According to the time at this moment, it should be about half past ten. Jin Yang found it difficult to suppress this force. If it was used at noon, Jin Yang couldn’t imagine what would happen. After all, the later it was, the faster the changes would be, even changing by the minute.
“Senior Yanya, please take the others away first. I will rest here for a while!”
After roaring at Yan Ya, Jin Yang sat cross-legged on the ground, but the golden flames on his body did not subside at all.
“Let’s go. There’s nothing we can do now. It’s really scary. It’s still a long time before noon!”
After Iwaga finished speaking, he took the others away. At this moment, everyone in Iwagakure knew that an extremely powerful man in his village had killed the Third Raikage with just one finger, and the title of the Strongest Spear was directly transferred to another person.
Chapter 23: Surrender or Die [Please collect] (Old version)
After the main force of the Iwagakure retreated, Iwaya thought about it and decided to let Lao Zi take some Anbu to watch around, just in case. Although he knew that Jin Yang was very terrifying, the reason why accidents are called accidents is because they are very abrupt, so he didn’t dare to gamble.
However, Lao Zi and the Anbu who stayed behind retreated as time went by, because the terrifying pressure was getting stronger and stronger, almost like the sun falling to the ground. It was incomprehensible and unimaginable. They even thought that they were under an illusion, how could they have such terrifying power. Finally, after noon, the pressure began to shrink rapidly.
After several more hours, it was almost four o’clock in the afternoon, and the terrifying pressure finally disappeared completely, and Jin Yang’s height was maintained at two meters.
“I almost lost control of it. Before I completely mastered it, this power wouldn’t hurt me, but the stronger the power I used, the harder it was to control. It was really troublesome. Now I’m almost at my limit. Fortunately, I didn’t do anything in vain this time!”
Jin Yang looked at the percentage progress. He had killed the Third Raikage and defeated several Kage-level warriors. The power he could control had reached 7%. Although this number was not much, he could use it at night, and he could also perfectly control this part of the power during the day. He now knew that as long as he found a strong man to fight, defeat, and kill the opponent, his power would increase.
Otherwise, if he used his own power to control it, it would only take several years to increase by one percent. No wonder Escanor had been unable to control this power for such a long time since he was a child, and always thought it was too strong.
“Senior Lao Zi? Why are you still here?”
After leaving the battlefield that had been devastated beyond recognition, Jin Yang saw Lao Zi and some Anbu and asked in surprise.
“It’s all because of you. Senior Yanya asked us to wait for you here to ensure your safety. But it seems that you will not have any problems. It’s hard to imagine that you can exert that level of power at that time. Fortunately, I didn’t continue to fight with you, otherwise it would have been miserable!”
Lao Zi kept sighing that Jin Yang was too strong, so strong that he even despaired.
“Maybe, who knows? You are not an enemy of other villages, why should I be so cruel to you? Go back first!”
Jin Yang said this indifferently, and then led everyone back to the Yanyin camp. After returning to the Yanyin camp, Jin Yang felt a lot of admiration and even fearful gazes.
Jin Yang didn’t care about this. After he made a few more moves, these people would naturally know that his power was controllable. Even if it was difficult to control, it would not hurt their own people.
The reason why the Jinchūriki are so scary is that they cannot fully grasp the power of the tailed beasts, so they often go berserk, but Jin Yang will not do that. When the time comes, he will leave on his own and will not cause too much trouble to others.
Therefore, only a small number of people are afraid of him now, but most of them admire him. If there is such a strong man who can kill the third Raikage with just one finger and become the Tsuchikage, this is really terrifying. Who doesn’t want the strong man in his village to be more powerful?
Therefore, most people admired Jin Yang very much. Amidst countless such gazes, Jin Yang came into the tent. At this moment, Yanya and several elite jonin were already waiting here.
“Master Jinyang, Master Laozi!”
After Jin Yang and Lao Zi came in, these elite jonin stood up collectively and greeted them. This was the benefit of having strength. Having faced Jin Yang’s terrifying power, these elite jonin knew that as long as Jin Yang did not have any problems, the position of the Fourth Tsuchikage would be his in the future, so there was nothing wrong with being respectful.
“You are finally back. Please take a seat. We are discussing how to deal with the next matter. Although the Third Raikage is dead, the main force of the Cloud Village did not suffer too many losses, so it is still possible for them to continue fighting with us!”
Yanya started to talk about his analysis. The death of the Third Raikage might be able to put an end to this war, but it would also be more likely to inspire the other side to fight to the death. After all, the Third Raikage was Ai’s father. Once the Third Raikage died, Ai would take over, and the hatred for killing his father would not be easy to resolve.
“Let’s fight fiercely. Tell Kumogakure that you can either surrender or die. Choose one of the two!”
Jin Yang won’t tolerate them. He has killed the third Raikage. These guys are tactless. He doesn’t mind killing two more. As for the plot, go to hell. He is planning to hollow out Konoha’s walls. How can there be any plot?
“I’ve been waiting for you to say this. I’ll have someone deliver the message right away!”
Yan Ya smiled. Now he was just waiting for Jin Yang, the man with invincible fighting power, to speak. Otherwise, to be honest, he was also frightened by Jin Yang’s power and did not dare to drive Jin Yang around casually. This was the advantage of having absolute strength.
Afterwards, Yanya asked someone to use his earth clone to deliver the letter. He didn’t want his people to be killed. Although the messenger should not be killed, the other party was angry, and Yanya would not let the people in his village die in vain.
Although they retreated a long way and left the border, it was impossible for the Cloud Hidden Village to just go back. They were unwilling to lose the war, especially since the Third Raikage had died. This information was seen by the Anbu who stayed behind and sent back. Among the entire Cloud Hidden Village army, only Ai and others knew the news and directly blocked it.
Otherwise, people’s hearts would probably collapse in an instant.
“Assholes, assholes, damn Iwagakure, they actually want us to surrender. If we don’t surrender, we will die. I won’t let them off!”
At this moment, Ai, who was holding the letter in his hand, had anger burning in his eyes. The letter in his hand had been torn to pieces. It was revenge for his father’s murder, and the other side actually asked them to surrender. How could this be possible?
“Brother, calm down. If you don’t calm down, we won’t stand a chance of winning!”
Killer Bee is relatively calm. After all, he and Ai are only sworn brothers, not biological brothers, so Killer Bee does not feel the same way as Ai about the death of the Third Raikage.
“Hu, hu, hu… I get it, Bi, I will stay calm. I don’t believe there is no way to control that monster. Contact the village and ask them to send the Six Paths Ninja Tools over. This is our only hope!”
Kirabi’s words are still very useful. Although they are not biological brothers, Ai Ke treats Kirabi as his own brother. The brotherhood in this world is indeed a bit strange, giving people a very philosophical atmosphere, especially for guys like Kumogakure, all of them are good materials for philosophy.
Chapter 24: Yunyin’s final trump card [Please collect] (Old version)
“Six Paths Ninja Tools? It seems to be feasible. I will ask someone to notify the village to send the things over!”
After hearing Ai’s words, Killer Bee’s eyes lit up. The Six Paths Ninja Tool is a good thing. It can even seal the Eight-Tails easily. Jin Yang should not be in any danger either. This is the ninja tool used by the Six Paths Sage.
“Bi, do you really think this kind of thing is useful?”
In Killer Bee’s spiritual world, Eight-Tails asked uncertainly, “Is this thing really useful?” Or, “Can it really be used?” The feeling Jin Yang gave him was almost the same as when he faced the Sage of Six Paths. The Six Paths Ninja Tools were good, but they were not invincible. After all, they were made by the Six Paths.
These ninja tools also have an upper limit, so Yaoi thinks that the hope is not very great.
“No matter if it works or not, this is the only thing we can do now. Although Big Brother seems to have calmed down, he is still angry. All we can do now is to do what he wants. At worst, we can just surrender later.”
Kirabi said indifferently that he was not the one who made the decision. Even if he was not very confident, his word did not count. Everything was led by Ai. After listening to Kirabi’s words, Yabi stopped talking. There was really nothing more to say.
He just hoped that Jin Yang would not be so relentless, and at least leave them a way to survive. If they tried to kill them all, he would only be able to run away with Kirabi as much as possible. In short, he felt that Yunyin was taking a gamble this time.
At this moment, Jin Yang did not know about Yunyin’s plan against him. Even if he knew, he would not care. Perhaps these six ninja tools would have a initial effect on him, but once it was noon, no seal would be of any use. As long as he wanted, not even the Chibaku Tensei that created the moon in this world could seal him.
Unless these guys can simulate the night like the Demon God Chandler, even the seal will be of no use. Not to mention that Jin Yang can now use 7% of his power in the dark and with the help of illusion, Jin Yang is invincible even at night, so he is not at all weak.
The next morning, the Iwagakure army arrived again, but to their surprise, the enemy had no intention of escaping, and instead confronted them. However, the sharp-eyed people still noticed those very special ninja tools.
“It’s the Six Paths Ninja Tools. It’s rumored that these things were used by the Six Paths Sage. It looks like they plan to use these tools against you!”
Iwaoka has sharp eyes and recognized it at the first sight. After all, in the world of Naruto, powerful ninja tools are not common. Basically, everyone makes a living by their own strength, and powerful ninja tools rarely appear. The Totsuka Sword, Uchiha Fan, Six Paths Ninja Tools, and Box of Paradise are also very rare, and not everyone can get them.
“Don’t worry, if it’s the real thing I’ll just turn around and leave, but these are fakes, just a bunch of garbage!”
Jin Yang didn’t care at all, but his words confused the people around him. What is an authentic product and what is a fake? Isn’t this a six-path ninja tool? They really didn’t understand what Jin Yang said.
Although they didn’t understand, Jin Yang would not explain. This thing was made by the original comic author based on things in Journey to the West. Although the effect is not bad, to put it bluntly, a replica is a replica. If it is really the same as in the mythology, Jin Yang would be really defeated. However, these imitations are not enough to threaten him.
“Monster, come out and fight!”
Ai and Killer Bee came out with some ninja tools. Jin Yang was not at all afraid. He planned to give the other party this opportunity. The main reason was that the things in their hands were a set. As long as he responded to the other party’s words, the amber bottle would be sucked in.
As for the other things, they all have conditions for activation, and once they are entangled, it will be extremely troublesome. Jin Yang cannot guarantee that he can withstand such things, so he simply gives them the opportunity to use them. That will be the beginning of real despair.
“I’ll give you a chance. If you surrender now, we can ask for less. If you wait until you’ve used all these things before surrendering, we won’t give you a chance to regret it!”
Jin Yang threatened very straightforwardly, and Ai was furious when he heard Jin Yang’s words and directly activated the Six Paths Ninja Tools. After seeing Ai’s situation, Jin Yang shook his head and said, if it doesn’t make sense, then don’t blame him for not giving them face later. Surrendering and being defeated are two different concepts. The former can pay less, but for the latter, Jin Yang will not give them face.
So after Ai activated the Amber Bottle, Jin Yang responded to him without hesitation, and then he was sucked in and sealed. That thing was just like a jar.
After the ninja tool was successfully activated, people on both sides couldn’t help but be stunned, because it was too weird and too unbelievable. Ai and Killer Bee were already prepared to fight four battles to seal the other.
They even imagined the battle scenes many times, but every time they imagined it, it was basically a scene where they had to risk their lives to seal someone. However, now, the facts have proved that daydreaming is not a good idea.
Jin Yang actually took the initiative to let them be sucked in.
What kind of operation is this? I have never seen this before. Is it necessary to be so straightforward? So at this moment, the battlefield with tens of thousands of people became dead silent. Everyone stared at the amber bottle in front of Ai. Is it so easy to use?
“This… is it sealed in now?”
Kirabi felt it was unreal. He almost beat them to death yesterday. Although he has recovered now, Ai’s ribs are not so easy to repair. Looking at the amber bottle at this moment, neither he, Ai Yi nor Yabi felt it was unreal.
“Hahahaha, great! The arrogant monster actually took the initiative to fall for it. Iwagakure, let’s see how you can fight us this time. This monster is gone!”
Ai couldn’t help but burst out laughing. The seal was completed. After that, all he had to do was wait for the monster to be slowly consumed within the seal. It was so comfortable.
I didn’t expect it to be so simple.
“I hope that kid doesn’t get too far, otherwise it won’t be easy to get him out of there!”
Yanya was also speechless. He knew Jinyang’s plan. Even with several ninja tools present, he didn’t dare to say that he could withstand it. He estimated that if he was not sucked into the gourd, he would be sucked into the amber bottle.
But Jin Yang did not resist. It was a bit too arrogant to respond to the other party so simply and directly. However, Jin Yang also told them in advance, so they had no choice but to wait and see the situation.
Chapter 25: A fake must look like a fake [Please add to your collection] (Old version)
“Boom!”
Just when Ai was laughing wildly and was about to launch an attack and start a war with Iwagakure, he suddenly heard a dull sound, like someone knocking on the wall. The sound was quite loud. Puzzled, Ai looked at Killer Bee. It seemed that only Killer Bee could make a sound here.
Kirabi also had a look of confusion on his face. He thought it was the voice made by his brother, but after both of them looked at each other in confusion, they suddenly had a bad feeling. Beads of sweat oozed from their foreheads, and then they turned to look at the amber bottle that had just sealed Jin Yang.
Just at this moment, the amber bottle made another dull sound and even shook a few times.
“It’s fake… It’s fake, could it be… could it be that guy is still inside attacking the Amber Bottle?”
They were shocked. Both Kirabi and Ai were shocked. After being sealed in, this guy was still attacking the seal, and even shook the amber bottle. What kind of player is this? Is it so excessive?
“Boom boom boom…”
Just as Ai and Kirabi were looking at this scene in great horror, the amber bottle began to make crazy noises again. The noises became faster and more frequent, until it even fell to the ground and rolled all over the floor.
This weird scene made the cheering Kumogakure ninjas hiss like fire ducks with their necks strangled, while the Iwagakure ninjas, who were originally a little frustrated, became full of hope again. The teams of nearly 20,000 people on both sides just stared at the amber bottle that kept rolling in the field. This was the key to this war.
Now this scene is very strange. Think about it carefully. On the battlefield, neither side took action, but just stared at a jar moving in the middle. If this is not strange, what is it? In short, the scene was once plunged into a weird atmosphere, and everyone even dared not breathe too loudly. But soon, the bottle stopped moving.
“Is this…giving up?”
After seeing that the bottle did not move or make any sound, Ai and Kirabi, who were sweating profusely, had this thought. However, they were obviously overthinking it. It was not that Jin Yang had given up, but because the time had just come and he became stronger again, so his attack frequency was interrupted. Just as Ai and Kirabi breathed a sigh of relief, a louder muffled sound was heard.
Soon after, cracks began to appear on the amber bottle, and golden light continued to emerge from it.
Finally, there was a loud bang, and the amber bottle exploded into pieces, and Jin Yang appeared on the battlefield again.
“Although it’s a fake, the quality is still pretty good. It actually withstood so many of my attacks. But a fake is still a fake after all, it’s not worthy of being on the table!”
Looking at the fragments on the ground, Jin Yang said with disdain, which made Ai and Qirabi almost vomit blood. Their village has always regarded this thing as a treasure, but now it is devalued by Jin Yang. This is too much, but they just happen to have nothing to refute Jin Yang, after all, the amber bottle has turned into fragments on the ground.
“We…we surrender!”
Faced with Jin Yang, the ferocious humanoid beast, they were no longer able to resist. Even the amber bottle was shattered. What else could they play with? They could not play anymore.
“I gave you a chance just now, but you didn’t cherish it. Of course, I am a democratic person, and I am not suitable for negotiations. Someone will talk to you later, but for now, hand over these things in your hands to me!”
Jin Yang said, surrender, no problem, I’m too lazy to continue fighting, but let’s leave the good stuff in my hand first, although he can’t use it, other people in Iwagakure will use it, this thing is a good thing, as a member of Iwagakure, he naturally has to improve the combat power of his village, so he can’t let go of the good stuff.
“Impossible. This is a ninja tool that has been passed down from generation to generation since the time of the Six Paths Sage…”
How could Ai hand it over directly? He said a lot of gibberish, and his meaning was very clear, that is, this thing is our heirloom, it is impossible to have it back.
“You can choose to die or leave something behind. I’ve just said that once you are defeated by me, there will be no peace for you!”
No matter what Ai said, Jin Yang just said lightly, either die or leave something behind, and Ai immediately became speechless, he was so sad and angry. If he was alone, he would choose to fight Jin Yang to the end, even if he died. But now there is a village behind waiting for him to lead, so in the end, Ai compromised.
“Wouldn’t it be better to just do it earlier? You have to keep whining and wasting time!”
Jin Yang blurted out another word, and this time Ai really couldn’t bear it anymore. He spat out a mouthful of blood and looked at Jin Yang angrily, but he couldn’t open his mouth to scold him. He could only run back in shame with Kirabi.
“The stuff is OK, Senior Yanya, you guys can keep it. You guys can conduct the rest of the negotiations. Remember to ask for more. They don’t have any way to fight us now anyway. If we fight, they will be the ones to die. Ask for as much as you can. If they don’t agree, we will beat them until they surrender!”
Jin Yang said it straightforwardly, while Yan Ya and others smiled and gave Jin Yang a thumbs up. It was simple, straightforward, and efficient. Although it did give them a fright, fortunately it was safe. Yan Ya swore that this was the cleanest war he had ever participated in, and he had never seen such a cleanest one.
In fact, Jin Yang said that he could do it more decisively. If necessary, he could directly attack the enemy’s base camp and defeat the opponent. The past six months were very time-consuming. If it were not for the purpose of poaching the Thousand Hands Clan, he could end the war in a week. Why would he waste so much time?
“Leave it to us next. We have already prepared the defeat agreement. The Third Raikage has just died, and Ai should take over as the Fourth Raikage. There is no need to wait for others to sign the agreement. We can negotiate directly here. Just like you said, no matter what the conditions are, if you don’t agree, we will fight!”
Yanya said that he had never been so straightforward before, and the next negotiations would be even simpler. If they didn’t agree, he would fight. Of course, he would also keep a good balance, at least he would not let Yunyin do anything desperate, but he would definitely injure them.
Chapter 26: Famous Ninja World [Please collect] (Old version)
“Hahahaha, this kid is really amazing. He actually killed the Third Raikage directly, and also defeated the Kumogakure in the process!”
Using spiritualism, the information was passed back to the village. Ohnoki was so happy to hear the news. It was like sitting at home and receiving good news. He had been worried to death ever since the Iwagakure began to face a period of lack of successors. He wanted to train his son Huangtu to be the next Tsuchikage, but Huangtu’s strength was not up to the mark, and even his brains were not up to the mark.
Although he has the fighting power of an elite jonin, this is already his limit and he cannot go any further. Having reached his limit, there is nothing else but that stupid brain. Ohnoki is worried to death, and the appearance of Jin Yang gives him hope.
When Jin Yang proposed the new theory a few years ago, he began to implement it and reaped a lot of benefits from it. Now Jin Yang alone is suppressing the entire Kumogakure so that they dare not move. He has only seen this kind of terrifying ability in Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama.
But Ohnoki also had to admire Hashirama Senju and Madara Uchiha. These two people showed a dramatic growth at the beginning, and their strength overwhelmed the others. Ohnoki even felt that his village was doomed at that time.
But these two people, one holding a royal bomb and the other holding four twos, actually started fighting each other, just like when they were playing Landlord, the three peasants did not target the landlord, but instead fought each other, and the landlord looked confused.
This was the case with other ninja villages at the time. Hashirama Senju could conquer the entire ninja world with one hand, but this guy did not invade. Instead, he pursued sustainable development and peaceful coexistence, which shocked a lot of people at the time.
Then, Hashirama Senju inexplicably had a fight with Uchiha Madara, and both of them were killed. He didn’t know the situation in Konoha at that time, but he only knew one thing, that is, the entire Iwagakure was stunned by this amazing operation.
It is said that Konoha is home to many talented people, and this is indeed very true. Such talents are hard to find even with a lantern.
Now Jin Yang has become the new God of the Ninja World. Of course, he only thinks so. As for other villages, it will take time to prove it. Anyway, he thinks that the hat of the God of the Ninja World will soon be firmly on Jin Yang’s head.
“Even the Third Raikage was killed? This is really speechless…”
At this moment, in the Tsuchikage’s office, besides Ohnoki, there was another strange woman. This woman was naturally Tsunade who used the transformation technique. Jin Yang was familiar with Tsunade’s character, so he directly asked her to help Ohnoki.
After all, this is the future Fifth Hokage, who is very powerful in this area. The reason for doing this is, on the one hand, to stabilize Tsunade and the others and let them know that Iwagakure is not deceiving them, but really needs them.
Directly letting Tsunade into the Tsuchikage’s office, is there anything more sincere than this? Therefore, even Ohnoki admired Jin Yang’s control over people’s hearts and his courage. To be honest, if Jin Yang hadn’t persuaded him, he would never let Tsunade enter his office, let alone let Tsunade intervene in many of the development of Iwagakure.
However, the reason why Jin Yang did this was because of his strength and understanding of the plot. Otherwise, without these two things, he would not dare to let Tsunade interfere in the development of Iwagakure. Everything is based on strength and familiarity with the plot.
Of course, Ohnoki was also very satisfied with Tsunade’s performance. He found that Tsunade saw some things more thoroughly than him. Although he was experienced, they both had their own strengths, so this allowed him to develop the village better. Now he regarded Jin Yang as a treasure, a super treasure. Not only could he poach other people’s girls, but his combat power was also unparalleled.
“This kid is quite terrifying. Even I have only felt his strongest aura. But how is your hemophobia? It is not wise to keep such a weakness!”
Ohnoki looked at Tsunade and asked. When he knew that Tsunade had hemophobia, he almost popped his eyes out. Who is Tsunade? After Konoha implemented the policy of incorporating medical ninjas directly into the team, other villages followed suit. Facts have proved that equipping some medical ninjas is indeed more beneficial to development.
But what is most speechless is that such a person with unparalleled medical skills would suffer from hemophobia.
“I can already hold off part of it temporarily. If I have some more time, there should be no problem!”
Tsunade’s expression became more complicated when she said this. She had also given up on Konoha. Later, Jin Yang forced his way into her life, and directly asked her to undergo a fierce poison therapy.
This treatment is very simple. Take some time out every day to check my blood. It is to fight poison with poison. Use the thing you fear most to stimulate it. Jin Yang said that he can’t play the way Naruto in the original work does, but he can try another method.
In addition, Tsunade figured out some things, so she began to recover slowly.
Tsunade is very satisfied with the life in Iwagakure. Her family members will not be persecuted here. Although they cannot show up for the time being, those who can transform can walk around the Iwagakure village freely after transforming without any restrictions.
And he had directly transformed himself into one of the top leaders of Iwagakure. Tsunade had to admire him. The people of Iwagakure were really eager to recruit talents. If she ran away, she would really be in trouble.
Compared with Konoha, a place that was extremely corrupt, the more Tsunade compared it, the more she felt that the goods were worth throwing away. However, she also knew that there would be some troubles later, but the combat power that Jin Yang had burst out now made her completely worry-free.
No matter how many people come, they are unlikely to be enough to defeat Jin Yang. He subdued an entire ninja village by himself, and he did it with force. It was simple and rough. If they didn’t obey, he would beat them, and they would obey after a while.
Now the whole Iwagakure area is prosperous and developing in a good direction.
But when the news of this kid spread to other ninja villages, they were in trouble. Konoha was better off, as it was an ally of Iwagakure this time, but Sunagakure and Kirigakure were in trouble.
Because Kumogakure and Iwagakure did not join, Konoha became a little introverted in the one-on-two situation, especially the Sand Village, which was weak to begin with. Minato’s Flying Thunder God was enough to hold back all the Kage-level powerhouses, and the Jinchūriki could not be deployed. It was such a tragedy.
Now that this bad news has come, it is even more fatal. Once the Iwagakure comes to provide support to Konoha again, they, the Sand Village, will be useless and can just surrender.
(Please give me flowers, evaluation tickets, and monthly tickets)
Chapter 27 Uchiha Madara: Those without the Otsutsuki bloodline are garbage [Please collect] (Old version)
“Madara-sama, we have obtained information that Iwagakure has been unable to discover. I’m sure you will be interested!”
Some of Jin Yang’s information has spread throughout the ninja world, and White Zetsu has also known about it. Before, if White Zetsu got close to Jin Yang, he would die during the day, so the news was not passed back in time. But now, Jin Yang’s information has finally been leaked.
“Ten years old? Killed the Third Raikage?”
At this moment, Uchiha Madara’s expression became somewhat interesting. What was he doing when he was ten years old? Both he and Senju Hashirama rose to prominence in the later period. Even if they were strong before that, it was still a normal stage.
But Jin Yang now directly refreshed his three views. At the age of ten, he directly killed the third Raikage.
“Even the Six Paths Ninja Tools were destroyed? And this is an excellent bloodline limit. Although it is very strong, it is not worth paying attention to. In front of the power of the Six Paths, these are not a problem!”
Uchiha Madara is a person who thinks he is noble. Basically, he gives people the impression that he knows some huge secret, and then says some extremely immature words to Senju Hashirama in a very immature way, and then runs away, and also talks back to Senju Hashirama.
Then a series of plans are carried out, giving people the feeling that the middle school male protagonist knows something more than others, and then feels that he is the son of destiny and starts his own savior plan.
Uchiha Madara is like this. All his chakra originated from Kaguya Otsutsuki, the mother of the Six Paths Sage, and he also knew that his bloodline came from the Six Paths Sage, so he felt that anything other than the Otsutsuki bloodline, no matter what bloodline limit it was, was rubbish. Even though Jin Yang could kill the Third Raikage at the age of ten, he didn’t care.
“Keep paying attention to the Uchiha clan. I need to find someone in the Uchiha clan to carry out the plan. As for the people from Iwagakure, there is no need to pay attention to them anymore. No matter how strong they are, they can’t surpass their limits.”
What Uchiha Madara called the limit is the existence of the Otsutsuki clan. They are the ancestors of chakra, and the bloodline limits are slowly evolved from them. To put it bluntly, what you play with are what others have left over. Is there any comparison?
“I understand, Master Madara. We have already chosen a candidate. However, he is still too weak now. However, he meets your requirements very well. He possesses a bond that other members of the Uchiha clan do not have!”
After White Zetsu finished talking about Jin Yang, he began to tell Uchiha Madara about Uchiha Obito. According to Uchiha Madara’s requirements, he needed a member of the Uchiha clan, who could not be too deep-minded, and who also needed to have enough bonds.
With these conditions, White Zetsu set his sights on Uchiha Obito. He had enough bond with her, was very weak, and was simple and innocent, which all met Uchiha Madara’s requirements.
“This child… maybe he can, but we need to do something. We need to find a way to make him fake his death and then bring him back!”
After Uchiha Madara finished speaking, he continued to close his eyes, and left the rest to White Zetsu.
As White Zetsu sank into the ground again, the cave fell into silence again. If Jin Yang heard what Uchiha Madara said, he would definitely laugh to death. The reason why Uchiha Madara thought so was because his vision remained in this world.
As for Jin Yang, the grace of the sun is completely erupted in his body, and he can sweep the whole world without even needing to control it. Even those at the Six Paths level have to kneel before him, not to mention that he can control this power. In addition to controlling this power, after he fully controls this power, he can also obtain other powers.
The power of the Naruto world cannot be said to be weak among countless worlds, but it is not strong either. However, Uchiha Madara certainly does not know these things, and Jin Yang has no intention of doing anything to Uchiha Madara. He has only one goal, which is to dig into Konoha’s walls.
So now his target is on the other two major families of Konoha, Uchiha and Hyuga. After much consideration, Jin Yang feels that the Uchiha clan can be recruited, but they must be suppressed and tamed. However, this is very difficult, so he decided that even if he wants to poach the Uchiha clan, he must abandon some corrupt guys when necessary.
It just so happens that Uchiha Fugaku is indeed a person who can be poached. As the clan leader, he sees things more clearly than anyone else and is a very normal person, so people from Uchiha Fugaku’s lineage can be poached, and the others can be left to die.
As for the Hyuga clan, the entry point is the two brothers Hiashi and Hizashi. First of all, Hizashi is definitely unwilling to see his son being controlled by a bird in a cage, but that is fate and he can’t do anything about it, but Jinyang can get involved.
In this way, Hizashi’s favorability has basically been improved. And if Jin Yang remembers correctly, the people from Kumogakure would find a way to kidnap Hinata when she was a child, and then those crappy main family members of the Hyuga clan would let Hizashi die in place of Hiashi.
At that time, if he stepped forward, it would be enough to poach the Hyuga clan and make use of Danzo at the same time.
Of course, that was all later. Now Jin Yang’s plan was much simpler. He would first go to the battlefield to support the two families and gain some favorability. Making friends first and then poaching them was the right way to go.
So after taking over Kumogakure, Jin Yang directly asked Ohnoki to form a support force to support Konoha’s army. Of course, he also needed to appease his own people enough, otherwise it would be no good if people kept dying. Even if it was a Ninja World War, there would still be people who were full of resentment.
So Ohnoki gave them very good treatment. As the saying goes, money can move people’s hearts. This once aroused the warlike spirit of Iwagakure. It was just a battle. They had to fight hard. There was no such good treatment in the previous Ninja World War, and now they were given so many benefits.
Ohnoki, who gave the benefits, did not feel sorry at all, because these things were bitten off from Konoha and Kumogakure, especially Kumogakure. This bite not only made Kumogakure feel painful, but also directly injured their bones.
But at that time, Yan Ya had only one thing to say: either fight or give things, no matter how aggrieved they were, they had to hold it in because they were no match for Jin Yang, so Ai was once again so angry that he vomited blood.
With the reward mobilization, these Iwagakure ninjas naturally had no complaints. They were divided into two groups and sent directly to two battlefields. The battlefield that Jin Yang paid most attention to was the Kirigakure battlefield. In order to deal with the Kirigakure ninjas with super strong secretive methods, most of the Uchiha and Hyuga clan ninjas were sent here.
Although there were considerable conflicts between the two families, during the Ninja World War, no matter how big the conflicts were, they had to be suppressed, and the person in charge here was Jiraiya.
Chapter 28: Turning to the Moon [Seeking Collection] (Old Version)
Jin Yang followed the main force to the Mist Hidden Battlefield, but after thinking carefully, it seemed wrong. If he wanted to attack the remaining two families, he needed to make some preparations, so Jin Yang set his sights on the moon.
There are many things he needs on the moon. He doesn’t need the giant Rinnegan, but there is a high probability that there should be a record of the bird in the cage and the method to remove it. Even if there is not, there must be a record. Moreover, this was left by the descendants of Hamura. It can be said that it is another way out. It is equivalent to a complete inheritance. Good things should not be missed.
It just so happened that he had to pass through the Land of Fire, so Jin Yang simply went to the moon temporarily to deal with the things inside the moon. As long as he got these things, even if there was no clear way to break the curse, he could ask the people from Iwagakure for help.
In addition, if Jin Yang remembers correctly, there is also Karin in the Kusanagi side, but it seems that it is too early, and the current Karin has not been born yet. She should be the second pillar of the generation with Naruto, so this plan is temporarily shelved.
Let’s just wait and see. Jin Yang doesn’t plan to let go of any of these talents. He is not only satisfied with poaching from Konoha’s corners. It’s just that for now, Konoha’s corners are the easiest to poach.
“Fortunately, someone had searched for the entrance to this passage before. Otherwise, even though I have some clues, it would still be difficult to find it.”
Jin Yang soon arrived at his destination. Before that, he asked the Iwagakure ninja to be responsible for finding this passage. In fact, this passage was not very difficult to find. Jin Yang, who had read the original plot, knew that it was next to a waterfall. Although the Fire Country was large, there were not many waterfalls, so it was easier to find.
Many Iwagakure clans searched together and soon found the location. However, Jin Yang was still in the Cloud Hidden Valley battlefield, in charge of the affairs of the Senju clan, so he could not get away.
After entering the cave, he jumped directly into the so-called pool of water, and then walked forward and soon found the entrance to the passage. There were many spheres in it that looked like small planets. It should be Hamura who created this passage. I have to say that he is really amazing. Neither the Rinnegan nor Hamura were mainly portrayed, but their extraordinary qualities can be seen.
Especially Hamura, he should have carried out lunar immigration later. Look at others, they all immigrated to the moon, but it seems that there was some problem in their education. The ninja world is not over yet, but the people on the moon are almost extinct.
In fact, Jin Yang has always been quite curious. Whether it is the Six Paths Sage or Hamura, they seem to be desperately trying to harm their descendants. The Six Paths Sage directly dropped a stone tablet, but it was changed by Black Zetsu, which led to a series of events involving Uchiha Madara.
And Hamura was even more straightforward. I don’t know what kind of last words he left behind, but they were misinterpreted by later generations to mean that the world created by the Six Paths Sage was a failure, and then he wanted to destroy the world. There is so much ambiguity in what these guys said.
And Jin Yang didn’t even want to complain about these so-called Otsutsuki clan. The world created by the Six Paths Sage, no matter how much of a failure it was, was still better than yours. You were almost extinct, but their country was still thriving. Although there were constant wars, at least humans were surviving, which was better than their direct destruction.
“By the way, if my solar power goes to the moon, will it change? That’s interesting!”
Jin Yang suddenly remembered that if it was the moon, it seemed to be different from the earth, so how to calculate day and night?
After passing through this passage, Jin Yang just came out and found that there was a big pincer on his head, coming down towards him. Subconsciously, he blocked it with his hand, allowing the pincer to stay directly above his head.
“The power hasn’t weakened, and it doesn’t seem to have changed much. As expected, this ability is not affected by the so-called geographical location. Or it should be said that the time is completely fixed!”
Jin Yang felt the power in his body and found that there was no change, and it was still increasing. Just in case, he chose to come in early in the morning, so this power was like a set time, rotating every twelve hours, which means that no matter where he is, on what planet, or in what world, this ability is the same.
“That’s fine. If this changes with time, wouldn’t it be a waste if I ran to a place of eternal night one day? But it’s not a problem for me to continue to control my power. By the way, is this crab a guardian beast? Attack it when it comes out!”
At this moment, Jin Yang remembered that there was a big crab in front of him. The strength of this big crab was at most a slightly stronger psychic beast. However, Jin Yang was too lazy to talk nonsense with it. He just punched the crab’s shell to pieces, and the huge crab exploded all over the ground.
“What a pity. Such a big seafood. If it were any other time, I would definitely find a way to eat you. But today I have something else to do. What a pity!”
After taking a look at the corpse of the giant crab, Jin Yang left immediately. He remembered that before he traveled through time, because he was inland and not near the sea, crabs were very expensive, not to mention some particularly huge ones. This one was super huge, but he didn’t have time to eat it now. It was important to do something first.
The time he came up was destined to be when Toneri was not yet born, but the huge Rinnegan should have been in the completion stage. Even if it was not complete, at most a few pairs of Byakugan would be enough to finish it. Now on the moon, there were only a few kittens left.
As soon as he came in, Jin Yang started looking around. He had to find these guys during the day, otherwise at night, his combat power would be only 7%. If those guys could temporarily control this huge Rinnegan, he would be in danger, so he had to deal with it during the day.
However, Jin Yang seemed to be worrying too much. He didn’t know whether these guys had placed some sensing marks at the entrance. Before Jin Yang found their traces, he saw some strange puppets rushing towards him.
There is also a bird-like puppet with a strange guy with slightly white skin standing on it.
“If the people from Sunagakure saw this, they would cry, but the eyes are still there!”
Jin Yang didn’t recognize the person above at the moment, but he guessed that he should be a character like Sheren’s father. This guy still had his Byakugan, and it was not the Samsara Eye. Of course, Jin Yang didn’t care about this. It would be best if others came to find him, so that he wouldn’t have to spend time looking for these guys. But the guy above seemed to have him in his grasp.
(Thanks to Nakahara Chuuya for the monthly ticket)
Chapter 29: The Giant Samsara Eye [Collection Request] (Old Version)
“I didn’t expect that an outsider would discover the passage. Now that we’re in, there’s no need to go back!”
The person standing on the puppet looked at Jin Yang calmly, as if he was looking at a dead person. He also felt quite surprised that someone could actually find the passage to the moon. Although it was not the first time in so many years, this situation rarely happened.
“Um, do you think you can defeat me? Just rely on these things?”
Jin Yang scratched his head in embarrassment. In his current state, if he took out the giant reincarnation eye, it might bring him some trouble, but relying on these rubbish puppets, wasn’t it a bit too much of an insult to him?
“Go to hell, you arrogant guy!”
The people from the Otsutsuki clan in the sky obviously didn’t want to waste time talking to Jin Yang, and a large number of puppets were spreading towards them.
“Fancy stuff!”
Jin Yang threw a punch, and a huge hole was blasted out in the puppets in front of him. There were almost hundreds of puppets surrounding him, but this punch wiped out hundreds of them.
“I’m very curious, how do you control this thing? With the Byakugan? No, it shouldn’t be that powerful. It should be controlled by that huge Samsara Eye!”
A few more punches directly smashed the surrounding puppets into pieces. Several members of the Otsutsuki clan looked at the sky with interest, but they were obviously frightened at this moment. The fighting power displayed by Jin Yang was a little too strong.
If such a fist hit him, he couldn’t imagine what would become of him. In extreme fear, he didn’t care about his face anymore and directly controlled the bird puppet to leave, not daring to get close to Jin Yang.
“Dude, why are you running so fast? Let’s continue chatting. How about taking me to your base camp?”
He thought he could escape by relying on his flying ability, but suddenly the devilish voice appeared in his ears again. When he turned around, he was shocked to find that Jin Yang was standing on this little sun and following him. He was almost scared to death.
However, Jin Yang would not give him a chance to resist at this moment. He simply grabbed his neck and lifted him up.
“Take me to where you live, or you will die. Now show me the way!”
Jin Yang was carrying this guy like this, and this guy was so scared that he immediately pointed the way.
“Damn it, there is such a powerful being in the Ninja World. Just wait, when we reach our destination, I can activate the Giant Samsara Eye and kill you, this monster!”
At this moment, the Otsutsuki clan member held in Jin Yang’s hand was constantly thinking about how to use the Rinnegan to kill Jin Yang. They could indeed control the Rinnegan, but this control was actually not very simple and had many limitations.
For example, the puppet just now can be controlled from a distance, but if you want to use the huge reincarnation eye to launch an attack directly, you must get close, at least within the visible range, otherwise he will have no way to do anything, so it would be best if Jin Yang could go over now.
With Jin Yang’s speed, the two of them soon arrived at the place where the Otsutsuki clan lived. The place was nice, like a luxurious palace. From here, they could also see the tomb of Otsutsuki Hamura. Jin Yang wondered if there would be good things in this guy’s tomb. Should they go and dig it up?
“Oh, I almost forgot about you. Sorry, now that we’re here, you can go die!”
Jin Yang would not be so stupid as to allow a threat to exist, so he broke the opponent’s neck without hesitation. However, Jin Yang also knew that there was not only one threat, there should be at least one other person. After all, this guy alone could not give birth to Otsutsuki Toneri, so there must be someone else here.
Just when Jin Yang was about to go in and investigate thoroughly and find the people inside, a huge golden laser rushed towards him. Jin Yang felt a huge pressure from this laser, so he did not choose to take it head-on, but directly jumped to avoid the attack.
This ray of golden light shot directly through the place where Jin Yang was just now, then went all the way down and hit the ground, directly blasting a huge hole in the ground. Jin Yang was able to see the scene outside the moon.
“What a powerful force, is it the Samsara Eye?”
Jin Yang was a little surprised. To be honest, the moon in this world was a little funny. There was air outside. But think about it, the moon was man-made after all, not a planet that existed naturally. However, the attack just now was indeed fierce enough, and it directly opened a hole on the surface of the moon.
After Jin Yang looked in the direction from which the attack came, he saw a woman standing in front of a huge Samsara Eye. As for this Samsara Eye, it seemed to be in its complete stage. At least Jin Yang didn’t think that this thing was any different from the original plot. It was just a huge golden Samsara Eye.
Jin Yang had no intention of talking nonsense and directly threw a small sun over. After the small sun rushed over, the woman next to him activated the Samsara Eye again. A huge golden shock wave appeared again and hit Jin Yang’s small sun, directly blasting the small sun released by Jin Yang, and then shot out.
“Sure enough, we should wait. If we rush over rashly, someone might get killed!”
Jin Yang didn’t dare to get close casually. He planned to delay time until he could completely ignore the attack force before moving forward. Otherwise, it would be too dangerous. This huge reincarnation eye could even drag the moon directly.
The power was too great, and Jin Yang didn’t dare to take it casually. If the thing was destroyed, he would have no place to cry. At this distance, he could easily avoid such an attack.
The woman inside launched a golden shock wave to attack Jin Yang like a madman. Jin Yang was almost certain that the one he had just crushed to death must be the other person’s husband.
However, he has not seen anyone else so far, and it is estimated that there are only these two people left on the moon. Now, the man has been killed by him, and there is no possibility for Sheren to be born.
In the next hour, Jin Yang stepped on the little sun to dodge the attacks continuously, but the frequency of the attacks gradually slowed down. It seemed that launching this thing was not without cost.
“Almost there!”
After the strength in his body surged again, Jin Yang was now able to avoid such attacks at close range. Moreover, the opponent’s attack also had a prelude, so he was even less afraid and rushed forward. Although the golden shock wave came again, Jin Yang avoided it easily.
Chapter 30: Fully Functional Samsara Eye [Please add to collection] (Old version)
Jin Yang rushed to the front of the Samsara Eye without giving the other party any chance to speak. He directly killed the other party with one punch. Then he looked at the huge Samsara Eye in front of him. After trying to put his hand on it, Jin Yang’s head had a lot of things.
“Does this thing come with an instruction manual? But it does have a lot of functions. I wonder how this thing affects the seal. Can I use this pupil power to break through the restrictions of the caged bird?”
Jin Yang looked at the huge Samsara Eye in front of him with emotion. In fact, this thing was not that important to him, because it required chakra to activate it. Although there was no restriction on bloodline to be from the Otsutsuki clan or the Hyuga clan, chakra happened to be Jin Yang’s weakest ability. To put it bluntly, he only had the combat power of a Chunin now.
In terms of chakra, Jin Yang did not practice it deliberately. He had the golden finger but did not study it carefully, but instead learned some miscellaneous things. This was the most foolish thing. So, apart from paying attention to some illusions that were helpful to him, he did not pay attention to other things and did not touch them, which led to the current Jin Yang who is reckless.
In addition, Jin Yang also discovered that this huge reincarnation eye also has the ability of a God’s perspective, which is quite good. It allowed Jin Yang to explore this place and found that the two people just now were the last two people left.
“This time the clan is really wiped out. It’s a pity that this thing can’t be absorbed. I can only leave it here temporarily!”
Jin Yang shook his head. This thing was just an external object after all, so he decided to stay here. For the time being, he didn’t want to bring this thing back to the village unless he could control his quantity to about 30%.
It must be able to withstand the impact of this huge reincarnation eye, otherwise Jin Yang would not dare to move it back.
However, we can bring the Hyuga clan here to try and see if we can really get rid of the bird in the cage. Now Jin Yang is going to look for good things here. As the last remaining clan, basically all the valuable things on the moon have been moved here by them, so it is much easier for Jin Yang to explore.
However, there were too many things here, and Jin Yang searched for several days before he found what he needed.
“The sealed scroll is the only one that hasn’t been unsealed. Is it that simple?”
Jin Yang found the method to cast the curse on the bird in the cage, but he didn’t find the method to break the curse. It was such a pain in the ass. However, he still collected all the things inside, took them back and asked someone to learn about them, then found something to cast a curse on, and brought it back to try to break the curse. This thing was a sealing technique, and Jin Yang couldn’t learn it in a short time, so he could only wait and see.
However, he still emptied out all the usable things. There are also many techniques developed by the Hamura lineage here. These techniques are a complete inheritance, so Jin Yang has no reason to stay and might as well take them back to Iwagakure.
After leaving, Jin Yang headed straight for Iwagakure. Even though he was traveling alone, it still took some time to get back to Iwagakure.
“You… did you rob a ninja village? How come you have so many things? No, even if it’s a ninja village, there shouldn’t be so many things. There are also some secret techniques of the Hyuga clan. Where did you get them from?”
Both Ohnoki and Tsunade were looking at the scrolls piled up in front of them with shock. Some of the techniques here were truly unheard of and unseen, but some were known, such as the Hyuga clan’s most famous Gentle Fist and Kaiten, which had even been improved. Ohnoki and the others were stunned by what they saw.
“This thing, do you remember what I asked the ninjas in the village to look for? I saw some records about the moon in an ancient book I got by chance, so I asked people to look for it with a trial mentality, and then they really found it. After I followed the large group there, I went to explore and discovered these things.”
Jin Yang told everyone about the Six Paths Sage, Hamura, and Kaguya Ōtsutsuki, and Ōnoki and Tsunade were stunned. The legend of the Six Paths Sage alone was nonsense enough, and everyone just treated it as a legend.
Now, Liu Dao’s brothers and his mother have all come out, and they are the ancestors of Chakra. Even Tsunade didn’t expect that her Senju clan and Uchiha clan actually have the same ancestor. What is this? You must know that before the establishment of Konoha, the Senju clan and Uchiha clan would fight as soon as they met, and they hated each other.
The fighting did not stop until Hashirama Senju and Madara Uchiha joined forces, but the two sides were always enemies, so they disliked each other and there were still many open and secret fights.
Jin Yang took advantage of this opportunity to expose all the history except that of Uchiha Madara.
“The origin of Chakra is still sealed in the moon. This moon is man-made, and there are even other people living on it. This is really incredible. What kind of great power can create such a moon!”
Looking at the moon floating in the sky, Ohnoki had a very unreal feeling. Jin Yang did not deny this. At the Six Paths level, he had already entered a terrifying state.
In terms of mystery alone, Jin Yang cannot compare to the other party. Even if his solar grace is exerted to the extreme, he cannot directly wipe out the moon in the sky. Of course, he can directly wipe out the core.
If the core is wiped out, the moon will naturally be destroyed. As I said, Misaki is not as good as the other party, but any tricks are useless to him. In the face of these special powers, these six-path level beings are indeed very strong.
But in terms of combat power alone, he is invincible. He can play the Dao-Seeking Jade like a ping-pong ball, and he can instantly blow up the core of a Six Paths level Earth-Breaking Star. He cannot blow up the entire moon, but he can easily kill Six Paths level beings.
Even though the Golden Wheel Reincarnation is extremely powerful and can cut a planet in half, it still cannot break the defense of Naruto who has not fully entered the Nine-Tails state. This is equivalent to constantly dispersing the attack power.
If Jin Yang could disperse the extreme attack power, his attack would not just be as simple as cutting the moon, but could directly destroy a planet. However, in Jin Yang’s opinion, this was not cost-effective. That kind of dispersed attack power was basically useless except for a larger range of destruction. Jin Yang could easily block it and crush the opponent to death.
So in terms of quality, Jin Yang is still better than anyone else in this world.
Chapter 31: It is better to arrive at the right time than to arrive early [Please collect] (Old version)
“Don’t be sentimental about the history. Even if Kaguya Otsutsuki can escape, don’t I still have me? I’ve never been afraid of anyone in a fight!”
Jin Yang said that this was not a problem. Of course, he could kill these guys, but he had no way to deal with their weirder techniques, such as Kaguya Otsutsuki’s Ame-no-Minaka. Once he was pulled in, he might be trapped to death inside, so he also looked forward to whether he could draw a good ability with a higher degree of mystery after mastering the power of the sun.
The combat capability is unparalleled, but the mystery is almost zero. The Grace of the Sun cannot travel through space or something like that. However, that is a matter for the future. Jin Yang does not believe that in the past ten years or so, he still cannot fully master the power of the sun. The worst that can happen is that he can shamelessly and madly attack the likes of the Akatsuki organization.
He must be able to increase his strength to the extreme. In addition, although the two people on the moon are a little weak, it seems that because of the huge Samsara Eye, they have given him 1% of the progress, and now it is 8%.
As long as there are enough strong enemies for him to spawn, he can quickly reach his peak and draw new strength.
“That’s right. You’re here too. If you’re not our opponent, then no matter how much preparation we make, it will be useless.”
Ohnoki nodded. Jin Yang was the strongest among them, so if there was nothing they could do about Jin Yang, they could just give up.
“Then I’ll be leaving first. You ask someone to learn about the caged bird. I need to do an experiment and have someone study how to remove the caged bird’s curse.”
Jin Yang reminded Ohnoki that this was the key to the next plan of poaching.
“A bird in a cage? You’re going to attack the Hyuga clan?!!”
Tsunade was stunned. Not only was he studying the bird in the cage, he was also studying how to break the curse. This meant he was definitely going to target the Hyuga clan.
“Yes, is there a problem? Didn’t we recruit the Senju clan? We believe in recruiting talented people. Since Konoha doesn’t value them, we can just help them. It’s not a big deal to recruit them!”
Jin Yang said, there is no problem, and after Jin Yang said this, Tsunade realized that she is no longer a member of Konoha. She likes Konoha, but only in the Konoha controlled by her great grandfather and second grandfather. What is the difference between the current Konoha and garbage? If Jin Yang can dig these people to Iwagakure, Tsunade will agree.
One is that there is no benefit for these families to stay in Konoha. Another is that it is not easy to find some existences in the same position as the Senju clan. Although they are considered to have joined the Iwagakure, this is also a nice way of putting it. To put it bluntly, they are traitors.
So if there are other families that can come and accompany the Senju clan, that would naturally be great. This is the typical mentality of pulling people into the sea. I am trapped in it myself, but I can’t fall into it alone, so I want to pull a few people to join me.
This is Tsunade’s current state of mind.
“I understand. If you need my help, just ask. I am now a member of Iwagakure!”
Tsunade has completely embraced the role of a member of the Iwagakure, so she doesn’t care about what her previous identity was. It has already come to this, and the Iwagakure trusts her very much. She has known all these secrets, so what is there to be dissatisfied about?
“Thank you very much. I’ll leave the village matters to you. I’ll go to the battlefield first!”
Jin Yang left after he finished speaking, and he had no intention of staying. He just came to deliver some things. In fact, Jin Yang was now busy going to Kirigakure to see if he could deliver some good things from Kirigakure, such as those ninja swords, and people like Mei Terumi. Later, Uchiha Madara and Obito would give him a great assist.
He might be able to make use of this assist and poach a lot of people from Kirigakure. Even if he couldn’t, he could still get some benefits from it.
After leaving Iwagakure, Jin Yang continued on his journey as he had done before, flying on the little sun. This was the fastest speed. However, in the next few days, when passing through the Land of Fire, Jin Yang encountered a very unexpected thing.
“Is this what you call arriving at the right time? I actually encountered such a thing!”
Jin Yang’s eyes lit up at this moment. At this moment, he saw several Chunins of Konoha being chased by a group of people. This group of people was naturally the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Ninja Swordsmen. The people being chased were also Akagi and his group. This was just a coincidence.
Of course, Jin Yang cares about their ninja tools rather than digging out Kai. In fact, it would be best if he could dig out Kai, but the hope is almost zero. Kai and his father Might Dai are both die-hard fans of Konoha.
Jin Yang is not afraid that the other party is a smart person, because only smart people know how to pay attention to tenses and how to make enough profits. Such people can impress the other party. What gives Jin Yang the most headaches are those so-called hot-blooded ninjas.
It is impossible to poach people like Naruto, Kai, Might Guy and Rock Lee. The most feared thing is to encounter a hot-blooded idiot with a screw loose in his brain. The possibility of poaching them is almost zero.
But at least the Seven’s ninja sword is here, and it will be useful once we get it.
As for Akai’s last kick, Jin Yang was not afraid at all. He had no way to deal with those strange abilities, but he was best at dealing with people like Akai. In terms of ruthlessness, no one in this world could be more ruthless than Jin Yang.
Without even thinking about it, Jin Yang fell directly from the sky and stood between the people on both sides.
“Who? Konoha’s reinforcements?”
Because of Jin Yang’s sudden appearance, the seven people were also frightened, and Akai and others also stopped.
“Don’t you know me? Then you must have heard of my name. My name is Jin Yang and I am from Yanyin!”
Jin Yang smiled as he spoke, but his words stunned people on both sides.
“Jin Yang? The Jin Yang who defeated Yunyin with his own strength and made him dare not resist?!”
Naturally, the Seven had heard of Jin Yang’s name, which had spread throughout the entire ninja world. But at this moment, the Seven were feeling a little guilty. When the seven of them joined forces, they could indeed defeat a Kage-level warrior, and sometimes they could even kill the opponent. But how terrifying was a man who had killed the Third Raikage and suppressed the Hidden Cloud Ninja with his own strength?
On the contrary, unlike their guilty conscience, Akai and others behind them were pleasantly surprised, because Iwagakure was now their ally, so compared to the Seven, they were more relaxed, as reinforcements had finally arrived, and although they were not from the village, they were allies after all.
Chapter 32: The Seven People attacked and typed GG [Please collect] (Old version)
“Senior Jin… Senior Jin Yang, please be careful. The seven of them are very powerful!”
Before Jin Yang made a move, Akai behind him couldn’t help but yelled out. This made Jin Yang, the seven people opposite him, and several of his companions stunned.
At this moment, everyone had their own thoughts in their hearts. Akai’s companions were thinking that this boy was so brave that he even had the mind to remind others to be careful at this time. They didn’t even dare to say a word.
The Seven had a more straightforward idea. They really wanted to ask, are we sure we should warn this person who defeated Kumogakure alone? They should be the ones to be careful.
As for Jin Yang, it is a bit funny. Akai is older than him, and although they are allies, Akai is surprisingly naive. If it were those strong men of Konoha, they might hope that Jin Yang would die here with the Seven.
“Well, it always feels weird for you to call me senior, but you should go and remind them. They are the ones who should be careful!”
Before he finished speaking, the ground suddenly collapsed and Jin Yang appeared in front of the person closest to him. This person was Tongcao Yebairen, well, a very strange name. The knife in his hand was called Blunt Knife, a very strange weapon.
Seeing Jin Yang suddenly appear in front of him, Tongcao Yebairen was also stunned, and then he subconsciously chopped with the giant axe in his hand, but Jin Yang easily caught it with his fingers.
“To be honest, although there are a few useful ninja swords among these, this one is a bit too useless!”
Jin Yang looked at this thing speechlessly. The special thing about this knife was that after you chopped it with an axe, you could use the sledgehammer at the back to hammer the axe to increase the attack power. However, in Jin Yang’s opinion, it was completely useless.
The Tongcao Yeer man came back to his senses and looked at the scene in horror, then used the hammer behind him to hit the back of the giant axe. However, what shocked him was that, which used to be able to increase his attack power and directly break the enemy’s attack, was now unable to break through the limitation of Jin Yang’s fingers. He couldn’t knock it at all, and instead the recoil force made his hand numb.
“What are you still looking at?!”
The horrified Tongcao Ye’er shouted loudly, and the other seven people also came to their senses. They swung the ninja swords in their hands towards Jinyang fiercely. There were lightning and explosions. In a word, it was like the Eight Immortals crossing the sea, each showing their magical powers.
Seven people attacked together, causing a huge explosion.
“Not good. No matter how strong he is, he will definitely be seriously injured when facing the attack of these seven people!”
Whether it was Akai or the others, they were looking at this scene with horror. They saw with their own eyes that these attacks really hit Jin Yang’s body, which had no defense at all.
“Tsk tsk, it seems that your strength is not enough. You can’t even break my defense. What can you use to fight me? Besides, my clothes are very expensive!”
Jin Yang simply opened his mouth and blew, and the smoke dissipated. Then the seven people saw a scene that horrified them. Among the seven ninja swords, except for the blunt sword that was held by Jin Yang’s hand, none of the other ninja swords could break Jin Yang’s defense. At most, they could open the defense of his clothes. The clothes on Jin Yang’s body were blown into a mess and torn into pieces by the explosion, but his body was not injured at all.
“It’s fake… It’s fake, how can I not cut it in!!!”
The seven people stared with wide eyes, looking at this scene in disbelief.
“Impossible, my Samehada can absorb chakra. Even the Raikage can’t withstand my attack with his body without using chakra!”
Compared to other people, the most terrified person at this moment is undoubtedly Xiguashan Puffer Demon. Just as he said, the physical body in the Naruto world, except for some special people, is actually very weak. The reason why they look strong is because of chakra.
The Raikage also relies on the Lightning Release Chakra Coat, which is the ultimate defense, but once the chakra defense is gone, their defense is at most slightly stronger than that of an ordinary strong man.
As for Samehada, what it absorbs is chakra. Once the chakra is gone, everyone is the same. Although everyone is not on the same starting line, they are almost there. But now this trick is useless to Jin Yang.
This means that Jin Yang’s physical defense is enough to defend against all ninja sword attacks.
“It absorbed it. My chakra was directly sucked away by this thing. After all, there is only a little chakra left!”
Jin Yang was also quite helpless. Even the chakra of the Eight-Tails could not withstand Samehada’s absorption several times, let alone this little trash Jin Yang. The chakra of a Chunin without bloodline, I guess Samehada himself would be puzzled by what he absorbed, it was too little.
Jin Yang’s chakra was directly drained, but he still had the grace of the sun.
“Everyone, you can leave now, but before that, please leave these weapons behind!”
Jin Yang simply turned his hands into phantoms, snatched their weapons at an extremely strange speed, and then knocked the seven people away one by one with a punch. The seven people flew violently in several directions, leaving several huge plow marks on the ground.
Seeing this scene, Jin Yang couldn’t help scratching his head. This should be the legendary Seven People A, and then the Seven People said GG. The gap was too big. Jin Yang’s fist was not so easy to receive.
However, most of these people did not die. Those with strong physiques were seriously injured, and those with weaker physiques were almost dead. The seven people were killed by Jin Yang with just one easy move.
“Samehada, give me my chakra back, or I will destroy you!”
Jin Yang tapped Samehada with his hand and said threatening words. Immediately, the several Chunins behind him almost vomited blood. He actually threatened with a knife and asked others to return the chakra. Do you think this knife is alive?
They were complaining wildly in their hearts, but the next second, they found that Samehada really moved, and then returned the chakra very obediently, which refreshed their three views.
Jin Yang also found this funny. Samehada was a notorious traitor. It had no moral principles. It would follow whoever had better chakra, whoever was stronger, or whose chakra was more to its taste.
Didn’t you see that this guy betrayed when facing Killer Bee? It was because the Eight-Tails’ chakra was more delicious. Now it knows how to judge the situation. The Watermelon Mountain Pufferfish Ghost was killed in seconds. What dignity does it have? It decisively admitted defeat.
(Thanks to everyone for the flowers. Suddenly there are more than 2,000. Thank you!)
Chapter 33: Mighty Dai: It’s time to show… Have I missed something? [Please collect] (Old version)
“Am I really not dreaming?”
Akai and the others still felt it was unreal. The seven men who had been chasing them like stray dogs just now were dealt with so easily. They didn’t even see clearly how Jin Yang made his move. They only saw the seven men chopping at them with their weapons, but failed to break the enemy’s defense and then the man was killed.
At this moment, Akai and others were a little dazed, but Jin Yang didn’t care about that. Since he had got the chakra back, he naturally sealed the other weapons into the scroll. As for Samehada, this thing seemed to rely on Jin Yang, and since it was alive, it seemed that it couldn’t use storage scrolls, unless it was a sealing scroll.
However, Jin Yang does not know the sealing technique, so he simply carries the Samehada on his back temporarily. This thing is still somewhat useful. Of course, it is only barely useful. When he really explodes, this thing will be garbage. It will probably be scrapped after being used once.
Jin Yang felt that there seemed to be no weapon in this world that could withstand his full force. The weapon made of the Dao-Seeking Jade might be able to do so, but he didn’t know how to make it, so it was better for him to just use his fists.
Just when Jin Yang packed up his things and was about to kill these seven people, a figure with green light flashing on his body rushed over from a distance. Jin Yang saw clearly that this person was Might Guy’s father, Might Guy. In the original book, he should have fought against the Seven People, and then opened the Eight Gates to kill four of them.
“Kai, are you okay?”
After seeing his son, Might Dai’s face lit up with joy, and then he rushed to Akai and others.
“Dad? Why are you here?!”
Akai looked at his father with a confused look on his face. They had thought about who would come from Konoha’s reinforcements, but the people of Konoha didn’t wait for it. Instead, they waited for reinforcements from their ally Iwagakure. As for Might Dai, he never thought that his father would come back to rescue him.
“No one else can spare the time, so I came here. But aren’t the enemies the Seven? Where are they?”
Might Dai was a little stunned when he saw that Jin Yang was the only one on the scene. He came to support because someone ran back first, otherwise he would not have known in advance that the Seven People were coming.
But what made him disdainful was that the guys in the camp gave up on the rescue after hearing that the enemy was the Seven. After all, only a few Chunins would die. The Seven were said to be able to take on Kage-level beings when they joined forces, so they would just be there to serve as food.
So Might Dai had no choice but to come here by himself.
“The Seven have been defeated by Senior Jin Yang. By the way, Senior Jin Yang is from Iwagakure and is our ally!”
He was afraid that his father would be like the seven men and would A in without thinking and then get GG, so he felt that he had to explain it clearly.
“Jin Yang? Iwagakure? Allies? So… the crisis is over?”
Might Dai’s face looked a little weird. He came here with the determination to die this time, and he had already opened six of the Eight Gates. But now Kai’s words made him speechless. He came here with the determination to die, but found out that others had solved the problem. He felt a huge gap in his heart.
But since they are allies, there is no need for Might Dai to keep the Eight Gates, so he just cancels it. But after canceling it, the aftereffects come, he is not Kai.
Even in the later stage, Kai couldn’t open all six gates without getting hurt. Mighty Dai, whose physical fitness was much weaker than Kai’s in the later stage, became very weak after closing the six gates and had difficulty standing.
“You must have used some special secret technique just now to forcibly increase your combat power. It’s a very good secret technique, but unfortunately, the sequelae are too strong, and your basic strength is a little weak. However, it is really amazing to practice this secret technique to such a level with such basic ability!”
To be honest, Jin Yang really admired these two father and son. Just think about how difficult it is to practice the Eight Gates. Xiao Li practiced five gates in less than a year, and then spent several years before he could open six gates during the fourth battle.
The further you go, the more time it takes. Might Dai, who usually has only the strength of a Genin, spent twenty years to practice this move to perfection. This shows how terrifying his perseverance is. To be honest, if Jin Yang can recruit such a person, he will definitely not be polite. However, it is too difficult to recruit a passionate person like Might Dai.
If they want to poach him, they have to rely on everyone in Konoha to betray him, but the probability of this happening is too small, so it is almost impossible.
After talking to Might Guy for a few words, Jin Yang found the Seven, but at this moment several of them were already dead. Some of the stronger ones were still alive, but they were all killed by Jin Yang in a few strokes.
If nothing unexpected happens, there won’t be any new Seven People’s Clan in the future, unless Kirigakure can create seven new special ninja tools. But that’s unlikely, otherwise the Seven People’s Clan will no longer be called the Seven People’s Clan, and they would have long since become the Hundred People’s Clan.
“Is it because of the kills? These seven people actually pushed the percentage to 10%!”
Jin Yang’s face was somewhat interesting. The seven people joined forces had the strength of a Kage, but perhaps because of the kills, their strength had improved. It seemed that they also had experience in killing Jonin, but they just lacked a little experience.
Thinking of this, Jin Yang shook his head again and felt that it was unlikely. When he was in the Cloud Hidden Battlefield before, he had killed quite a few jonin, but the percentage did not increase. It turned out that one must have outstanding strength and fame to do it.
After almost figuring out the mechanism, Jin Yang also set his sights on Wuyin at the moment. He could make a move and increase his combat power by 10%. He is now also a super powerful master at night.
I dare not say more, but at night, if a shadow-level strongman meets him, he will be a meal for himself and can be easily killed.
After getting rid of the Seven, Jin Yang did not take their bodies away. There was no need to do so. He did not need such credit, and no one would snatch the credit from him. After that, Jin Yang went to Konoha’s camp with Might Dai and others. Iwagakure was next to Konoha. After the Kumogakure incident, Konoha trusted Iwagakure to the extreme.
How could I still doubt it?
Moreover, after the Iwagakure arrived here, it also helped Konoha relieve the pressure. To be honest, the pressure on Jiraiya’s side was much greater than that on the Sunagakure side. The Sunagakure side almost crushed them all, while Jiraiya’s side did not have many strong people, and Minato and the others were not here, which made him quite uncomfortable. Even with the presence of the two major families, he was still somewhat passive. The arrival of the Iwagakure helped him a lot.
Chapter 34 Deliberate Exposure [Seeking Collection] (Old Version)
Although Jin Yang didn’t care about the corpse, Akai and others took all the seven people into custody very decisively. Jin Yang seemed too lazy to care about anything, but they had to, after all, Jin Yang saved their lives.
After that, everyone quickly rushed back to the Konoha camp. When they learned that all seven of the Seven were dead, and that they were killed by the legendary Jin Yang, the current strongest man of Iwagakure, everyone was shocked.
Jin Yang’s name has spread throughout the entire ninja world. After all, one man conquered an entire village. In the past, only Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara had done such a thing. The others, facing the siege of the ninja army, either ran away or were surrounded and killed.
The news of Jin Yang’s arrival soon spread to the ears of the big families in the Konoha camp, and all the important figures here came out. As mentioned before, Jin Yang was almost certain to be the next Tsuchikage. In addition, he was powerful and an ally, so naturally he had to make himself familiar to the crowd.
“Sir Jinyang… Welcome to our Konoha camp!”
Soon Jin Yang met Jiraiya and others, but when Jiraiya called Jin Yang, his expression was a little weird. It was no wonder that he became so weird. The main reason was that Jin Yang was indeed very weird. Although Konoha could not find information about Jin Yang’s abilities, general information could still be found.
But after checking, they were all confused, because Jin Yang was only a little over ten years old, almost eleven years old, but at this age, how could he have such terrifying strength? Is Kakashi a genius? He is a genius enough, graduated at the age of five, became a Chunin at the age of six, and a Jonin at the age of twelve.
This record basically crushed all the records in the entire ninja world, but what about Jin Yang? He was less than eleven years old, and he killed the Third Raikage, and beat the Kumogakure alone so hard that they dared not say a word and could only surrender and go back to their hometown in disgrace.
Now he has even killed the Seven Ninjas of the Kirigakure. In short, Jiraiya also doubted his own eyes. Moreover, Jin Yang at this moment is two meters tall and in an explosive state. He is much taller than Jiraiya and looks like a little giant.
Jiraiya wanted to complain, this is ten years old? What do ten-year-olds eat nowadays? How can they grow up like this? Jin Yang is a junior to him, so when he calls Jin Yang now, it is a bit weird.
“You’re welcome, Uncle Jiraiya. It’s okay to call you that, right?”
Jin Yang grinned. Given his age, there was indeed no problem in calling Jiraiya “uncle”. This did make Jiraiya stunned, but he soon came to his senses.
“Of course no problem. Then I’ll call you Jin Yang. After all, your age…”
Jiraiya said this, and after trying for a long time, he finally figured out the reason and simply gave up.
“It’s unbelievable that a ten-year-old would look like this. Could it be that the intelligence is wrong?”
At this moment, Hinata Hizashi, one of the many family patriarchs, couldn’t help but utter this sentence, it was too weird.
“Hiashi, don’t talk about others behind their backs. It’s always bad to be heard. After all, we are allies now!”
Hinata Hiashi also wanted to complain, but his status as the patriarch of a large family prevented him from doing so, so he just held it in. Although he was also puzzled, of course everyone else was equally puzzled.
“Let’s go inside the tent first. This is not the place to talk!”
Jiraiya invited Jin Yang to talk in the tent, and Jin Yang’s height suddenly became shorter at this time. Jin Yang usually travels in the afternoon, so it was already past noon when he met the Seven People.
His strength is in a weakening stage now, but his sudden drop in height also makes people look at him sideways.
“It seems that there is no room for negotiation this time. Can you tell me the direction of the Iwagakure camp?”
Jin Yang glanced at the sky. It was getting late. The sun was already setting and would soon go down. His strength had also reached its weakest stage.
“It’s just to the north, but you…”
Jiraiya originally wanted to ask about Jin Yang’s situation, but suddenly remembered that this person didn’t seem to be from his village, so he decisively shut up.
“Thank you very much. Let’s talk again next time when we have the chance!”
After Jin Yang finished speaking, he moved his feet and flew directly into the sky, disappearing from everyone’s sight.
“Is it also a bloodline limit? Or a secret technique? Otherwise, how could such a big change happen?”
At this moment, Jiraiya was constantly thinking about Jin Yang’s situation, which was a little too weird.
“Go get all the information about Jin Yang from the battle till now!”
Jiraiya left after he finished speaking. He planned to explore Jin Yang’s secret. In fact, Jin Yang didn’t think it was a big deal that they discovered his secret. His secret was not hidden well, and most people in Iwagakure knew about it. Jin Yang would become tall, fierce and handsome during the day, and return to his previous appearance at night.
Most people think that this was caused by the activation of Kekkei Genkai during the battle with Jin Yang.
However, a small number of people with ulterior motives would also speculate on Jin Yang’s specific situation, for example, that this bloodline limit is related to time. After all, there is never a shortage of people in this world who would go back to find out the truth.
After knowing his own improvement mechanism, Jin Yang would even deliberately expose his weaknesses in front of the enemy. Konoha is only a temporary ally and will turn against them sooner or later, so Jin Yang came here this time to deliberately expose his weaknesses to them. He needs a strong person to help him improve.
Although he is not invincible at night, he is not much different from being invincible, so this time he deliberately exposed his weaknesses in front of Jiraiya and others, with the purpose of making these people deliver food to him in the future.
Without any hostility, he would not be improved if he defeated them, and the same would be true if he retreated without fighting, so he did this. Otherwise, he would have just asked for directions to the Iwagakure camp, and there would be no need to expose his weaknesses in front of everyone in Konoha.
As I said, Jin Yang values ​​his life very much and everything he does has a purpose.
After leaving Konoha, Jin Yang arrived at the Iwagakure camp before his strength was exhausted. He did not use the power of night, which was his hidden trump card. When others were sure that he did not have the strength to attack at night, Jin Yang suddenly exploded. It was definitely a surprise among surprises.
Therefore, Jin Yang has no intention of using this power now. This is a trump card, and it must be used when it is useful. As for Jiraiya, he has already obtained a lot of information about Jin Yang and started his own analysis journey.
Chapter 35 Jiraiya: I seem to have discovered some incredible secret [Please collect] (Old version)
After Konoha’s continuous investigation, they had actually mastered Jin Yang’s basic information, but no one cared about it before. They just thought that Jin Yang was special, so he was trained alone by Oonoki to become a super powerful existence.
But this time, seeing Jin Yang becoming weak in front of him, Jiraiya studied Jin Yang’s information again from beginning to end, and finally he did find some clues.
“That outburst when he was a kid didn’t seem to be controllable. Also, when he was fighting the Raikage and the others, it seemed like his strength was slowly increasing. And it happened twice in a row. So, this bloodline might be related to time.”
Jiraiya had a brainstorm going on in his head, but the information was still too little, and he needed more, so he sent people to Iwagakure to investigate frequently in the past few days, finding various excuses. For example, he went there himself and sent people there, and even had people bring some things over to express his condolences. In short, he would find any excuse he could.
It’s not that Jiraiya is mean, he must find out Jin Yang’s weakness, regardless of whether this is an ally or not, Jiraiya is actually very smart, he knows that the most worthless thing is the covenant, didn’t they have an alliance with Sunagakure before? But they just killed Konoha and the Third Kazekage without any evidence, and directly tore up the covenant and started fighting.
Jiraiya knew very well that in the face of interests, this kind of thing was no different from a piece of waste paper. Even the people in his own village could not be fully trusted, let alone people from other villages, so he had to find out the situation of Iwagakure.
After a period of various intelligence gathering, Jiraiya obtained some key information, that is, Jin Yang would become a normal person at night, not much different from a ten-year-old.
However, in the morning, Jin Yang’s body would change. After nine o’clock, Jin Yang would often disappear and then reappear at three or four o’clock in the afternoon. This situation made Jiraiya feel extremely strange.
However, it was Jin Yang who left in the morning, and because he moved too fast, Jiraiya could not catch up at all. But even if he couldn’t catch up, Jiraiya could determine the direction in which the other party left, and then send people to investigate.
Finally, they got two important pieces of information. One was that during the day, Jin Yang would burst out with extremely terrifying power when he reached his destination, which would even terrify the strong men of the Hyuga clan hiding in the distance. However, this power would disappear after noon, and this would continue for several days. Only after Jin Yang left would they continue to get closer to investigate.
As a result, it was discovered that the place where Jin Yang was previously located had turned into a scorched earth. Even at night, the extremely high temperature had not completely dissipated, as if flames were constantly burning the earth.
Based on the intelligence in his hands and the intelligence he had collected, Jiraiya summed up a rule, that is, Jin Yang’s power changes with time, it will become stronger from morning to noon, and it will become weaker from noon to dusk. Although he doesn’t know whether Jin Yang really has no combat power at night, Jiraiya can be sure that Jin Yang must be in the weakest state at that time.
“I see. There are actually such strange bloodline limits in this world. Ohnoki hid it very well. No wonder no spies could bring back useful information in the past. If that’s true, it would be useless for anyone to go there during the day!”
Jiraiya finally understood. No wonder the people who were sent there were like throwing meat buns at a dog and never came back. This was the reason after all the trouble. Apart from delivering food to others, what else can they do?
Jiraiya felt that he had discovered a big secret, and Jin Yang was also a little amused. With his increased strength, his perception was almost maxed out. Even White Zetsu couldn’t hide it from him, let alone the people of the Hyuga clan. He knew all of Jiraiya’s little thoughts.
However, he was very satisfied with Jiraiya’s operation. He had to rely on Jiraiya to pass the news back to the village. As long as Jiraiya passed the news back, Sarutobi Hiruzen would definitely know it, and Danzo would naturally know it too.
Danzo is not a man who is content with what he has to endure. He can cause trouble even for his own people in Konoha, let alone Iwagakure. Iwagakure is now very powerful, and with the addition of a powerful guy like Kinyo, Danzo will definitely cause trouble. He does need Ōnoki’s help, but it is not necessary, so Danzo will not let Kinyo go.
In this way, Jinyang will have a steady supply of experience packages delivered to his door, but the only pity is that it requires some famous ones, otherwise no matter how many come, they will just be free food.
Just as Jin Yang thought, after obtaining this information and making this guess, Jiraiya verified it again for a while. Later, he found that it was indeed similar to what he thought. The more he thought about it, the more it made sense, so Jiraiya quickly passed the news back to Konoha.
“Hahahaha, Jiraiya did a great job. He actually found out the biggest secret of Jin Yang. If he really has no fighting power at night, then it will be much easier to deal with him!”
After getting this information, Sarutobi Hiruzen was so happy. After Jin Yang defeated Kumogakure, Sarutobi Hiruzen began to have a headache. With such a super talent in Iwagakure, how can they play in Konoha? I am afraid that they will have to bow down to the emperor in the future, so they have been thinking about finding a way to kill Jin Yang.
But he had no clue. Even the Third Raikage was killed and the Six Paths Ninja Tools were broken. He really couldn’t find any other way, but Jiraiya gave him hope again.
Afterwards, Sarutobi Hiruzen had someone deliver this information to Danzo. He was not suitable for doing such sneaky things, so he left it to Danzo, who was in charge of this area anyway.
After receiving this information, although Danzo was very disdainful of Sarutobi Hiruzen, he did reveal a sinister smile.
“Spread this news. Remember, I want everyone in the ninja world to know it!”
Danzo is not a fool. Jin Yang still has enemies, such as the people from Kumogakure, and the Kirigakure and Sandagakure who hate Iwagakure the most now. He doesn’t need to do it himself. He just needs to spread the news and watch the show behind the scenes.
The Village of Cloud has been defeated, and the Village of Sand will soon be defeated. He thinks it is appropriate to weaken the combat power of the Village of Iwagakure at this time. Danzo thinks that Konoha will still be the final winner, and as for the other villages, they should all get lost.
Chapter 36: Even after being sold, he still helped count the money [Please collect] (Old version)
With Danzo’s instigation, the news spread throughout the ninja world, and Uchiha Madara, who received the news, was even more disdainful. He originally thought that Jin Yang was nothing special, and now that he knew that Jin Yang was equivalent to a weak chicken at night, he was even more disdainful.
At this moment, the Cloud Village held a meeting as soon as it received the news. Ai was already the Fourth Raikage, and no one objected. After all, he inherited his father’s business and had the ability, and the cohesion of the Cloud Village was indeed very strong.
“Brother, is the source of this news reliable? You have seen the strength of that monster. If the news is false, it will be difficult for us to end it if we encounter it again!”
Kirabi said hesitantly, if they met at this time, it would be fine if they met the right one, and they could kill Jin Yang, but what if they met the wrong one? Then Yunyin would have no idea how to end it.
This time, they were the first to lose in the Ninja World War, and lost so miserably. The Daimyo of the Land of Lightning was also very disappointed with Kumogakure and directly cut funding. They can only tighten their belts to make ends meet, which is very miserable.
“Don’t worry. I don’t know the source of this news, nor do I know whether it’s true or not, but now someone will help us test it. The seven members of Kirigakure were defeated by that monster, and if we leave that monster alone, Kirigakure will definitely lose. We just need to watch and let Kirigakure help us test the truth of this news!”
Ai is not a fool. If Jin Yang really has such a weakness, then the entire Iwagakure will spare no effort to save Jin Yang’s life at night. So it is not an easy method for Kirigakure to capture Jin Yang in one go. Moreover, this news has spread everywhere. If it is true, Iwagakure should be on high alert.
After Kirigakure has tested the waters, they, Kumogakure, will take action. At most, they will not be able to avenge their grudge, but they will not suffer any loss at all.
After Ai finished speaking, Kirabi and the others nodded. Now they just had to wait and see, and they didn’t need to worry about other things.
On the other side, both Sand Village and Kirigakure received the news, and they were immediately surprised. Jin Yang’s appearance was like a mudslide, destroying everything. They couldn’t take down Konoha in the first place, and now they were suppressed even more miserably.
So if Jin Yang could be eliminated, the pressure would be much less, and even if they lost, they would not lose too badly. However, Sand Village is still the same and cannot spare any strength to target Jin Yang, so they can only rely on Kirigakure.
All three villages knew the news, and Ōnoki naturally knew it too.
“How did this kid’s secret get exposed?”
Ohnoki was sweating coldly, fearing what might happen. Although Jin Yang had said that one village would be protected during the day and one village would be protected at night, it was just like that, but if an accident happened, wouldn’t it be gone? So he panicked.
The panicked Ohnoki immediately used the summoning beast to pass information to the battlefield, asking Iwaoka to be responsible for protecting Jinyang. At this moment, he was thinking about whether he should go out as well. After all, Tsunade was in the village. Tsunade learned and improved very quickly, and she was becoming more and more adept at controlling a village.
To be honest, Ohnoki thought that if Tsunade had been a member of Iwagakure from the beginning, he would have given the position of Tsuchikage to Tsunade without hesitation. But after all, Tsunade joined halfway, and it was already good enough to let Tsunade enter the upper echelons. How could he possibly throw this position away?
However, after seeing Jin Yang’s reply, Ohnoki couldn’t help but be confused, because Jin Yang’s reply clearly stated that he did it on purpose, and he had already mastered a small part of the power at night. Even if it was only a small part, it was not something that everyone could control.
“This brat secretly mastered this power without telling me. What a bastard!”
Ohnoki also breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the news. Although he didn’t know what Jin Yang was planning to do, he completely trusted Jin Yang. After all, when it came to planning, Jin Yang was much more terrifying than him.
At the same time, Jin Yang, who was far away in the Kirigakure battlefield, couldn’t help but smile when he saw the news passed by Ohnoki. As expected, he was not wrong about the people of Konoha. When it came to doing things in the dark, Konoha was still the best among the best. Now it was just waiting for the experience package to be delivered to its door.
After burning the information in his hand, Jin Yang went to rest very simply. In fact, he took the initiative to expose this weakness mainly targeting Konoha. Now Konoha is an ally, and what he needs is the attack of Konoha and Kumogakure. As for Kirigakure, he can attack them by himself. Anyway, things are going according to his expectations, so it is not a problem.
Of course, Jiraiya also knew about this. At this moment, Jiraiya’s face was full of confusion. He found out the information himself, and he was sure that he should be the first to discover this secret.
But how come it spread everywhere in the blink of an eye? He didn’t remember giving this information to other people. In the end, Jiraiya could only turn his attention to the village.
Jiraiya did find out the secret in order to guard against Jin Yang, but they are still allies now. With Jiraiya’s personality, he will not take the initiative to betray anyone unless someone betrays him first.
Now that Jin Yang’s information has been leaked because of him, he is very unhappy and feels like he has betrayed his ally first, but he cannot admit it, otherwise Iwagakure will probably turn around and go to war with Konoha directly.
So this is so depressing. Of course, he doesn’t know about Tsunade, otherwise he would be even more depressed.
In fact, Jin Yang now plans to quickly finish the matter of Kirigakure. He shows an anxious look to make people sure that his secret has been exposed. Then, after solving the Kirigakure, he will go directly to Sunagakure.
He also planned to dig Orochimaru, who was also the key point, and Jin Yang said that digging Orochimaru was definitely easier than digging anyone else. Orochimaru pursued immortality and knowledge research. Although Jin Yang did not have too many specific things in his mind, he still had a general direction, which was enough to recruit Orochimaru.
Therefore, Jin Yang has asked Ganya to notify Jiraiya and prepare to launch a general attack on Kirigakure and directly take down Kirigakure.
After knowing Iwagakure’s decision, Jiraiya felt even more guilty. He had never expected that he had been used as a gun by Jin Yang, but he still felt guilty.
Jiraiya’s behavior is typical of someone who was sold but still helped count the money, and who was used by Jin Yang but still felt sorry for Jin Yang, so he said that those who play with their brains have dirty hearts.
Chapter 37: Jin Yang is getting anxious [Seeking collection] (Old version)
In fact, Jin Yang asked someone to notify Konoha, but it was just a notification. As soon as the sun rose, Jin Yang went to Kirigakure alone, bringing a bunch of people with him. As it turned out, they were of no use at all, except for shouting 666 behind them.
So this time Jin Yang didn’t bring anyone with him and rushed to the Wuyin camp alone.
“Um, is there an extra sun in the sky?”
At the Kirigakure camp, after Jin Yang arrived, some ninjas discovered that there seemed to be an extra sun in the sky.
“Oh no, it’s the enemy, it’s Jin Yang from Iwagakure!”
Another ninja was also frightened after seeing this scene and immediately sounded the alarm. The entire Kirigakure camp was alarmed, and when Jin Yang in the sky saw this scene, he directly blasted a small sun down from the sky.
“Water Style: Great Waterfall Technique!”
After seeing this scene, how could some of the Kirigakure’s jonin remain calm? Jin Yang’s moves were already known to everyone, but they in Kirigakure felt that they actually had a little advantage. After all, if the quantity of fire and water was similar, the fire would definitely be at a disadvantage.
But the flame of the Golden Sun is not just a flame. After this little sun fell and was blocked by the water created by the waterfall technique, it exploded with a loud bang. The sky above the entire Mist Hidden Camp was flooded and turned into a storm.
“This guy actually came directly to my door. Is he really anxious? In this case, the news must be true!”
At this moment, the Fourth Mizukage Yagura was also there. In order to deal a heavy blow to Konoha, he did not care about his own face. Just like the Fourth Kazekage Rasa of Sunagakure, he participated in the war from the very beginning.
But the enemy was too abnormal. Even though they had many Kage-level warriors, they could not withstand Jiraiya’s Sage Mode. Although Jiraiya could not borrow the power of Mount Myoboku to fight the war, he could use the Sage Mode himself.
As long as Wen Tai protects him, he can spend some time to enter the Sage Mode. Moreover, he does not need to stay in one place when entering the Sage Mode, he can run around everywhere, and the most amazing thing is that this guy can make seals with his feet.
So others can’t do anything to him, and once he enters the Sage Mode, even if Yagura unleashes the power of the tailed beast, he is no match for Jiraiya. With the help of the Uchiha, Hyuga and other races of Konoha, the situation is in a stalemate.
Now Jin Yang attacked directly, which made Yagura almost 80% certain that Jin Yang would indeed become weaker at night. That was why Jin Yang was now “anxious” and directly attacked the Kirigakure camp, wanting to end the war ahead of time.
“Everyone listen up, we are good at water escape, we can restrain him, and we just need to hold him back until night!”
Yagura had never experienced the horror of Jin Yang. He felt that he was made up of water-style ninjas, and was a natural nemesis of Jin Yang, who played with fire. That was why he wanted to delay time. Yagura also didn’t believe that he, with tens of thousands of people, could not hold off until night fell.
“Hold me back! You guys are really self-confident. If you can hold me back, then just give it a try!”
One small sun after another was thrown down, causing terrifying explosions again and again. The chakra of these ninjas was reduced due to the continuous use of water escape, but Jin Yang’s power was constantly increasing.
One person can force tens of thousands of people to passively defend, and only Jin Yang, with his abnormal combat power, can do it.
Jin Yang kept using his ultimate skills, and soon, Jiraiya, Ganya and others also arrived. Looking at Jin Yang’s terrifying attack that almost made the opponents breathless, Jiraiya couldn’t help but take a breath. It was too terrifying.
As time goes by, Jin Yang’s attack rate and attack power become stronger and stronger.
Soon, the small sun in Jin Yang’s hand turned into a big sun. Seeing this scene, Yan Ya and others ran away decisively. Jin Yang used this trick to blow away half of the life of the Third Raikage, and he used his last breath to throw a big move, so they didn’t dare to stay any longer.
As the big sun set, the water curtain defense of Wuyin finally collapsed. The force was too huge and powerful. They used water escape in batches to resist Jinyang’s attack. At this moment, Jinyang, whose attack power skyrocketed, directly blew through the defense of tens of thousands of people.
“Oh no, Water Style: Isobu Waterfall!”
Yagura directly entered the Tailed Beast Mode, and a huge chakra-controlled water flow directly filled the gap, blocking the flames and explosions outside again. After the other Mist Ninjas came to their senses, they quickly rushed forward, not daring to let Jin Yang’s attack fall.
“Lord Yagura, it’s still a long time before noon. If we continue like this, we won’t be able to hold out until dark or he will kill us!”
The Mizukage Assistant said with a look of horror that they never expected that they thought they had thought highly of Jin Yang, but found that they still underestimated him too much.
Thousands of people using water jutsu couldn’t withstand the opponent’s attack. There were tens of thousands of people, all ninjas. It was too exaggerated.
When facing Yunyin, although Jin Yang also felt terrified, he did not fight against tens of thousands of people directly. Instead, he suppressed Yunyin by defeating the strong. But now, one person is bombing tens of thousands of people. What kind of scene is this?
“Can Kirigakure really hold on?”
Jiraiya, who retreated a distance, was even more shocked. He found that Jin Yang’s energy was almost endless. He kept throwing big moves like this. Even in his Sage Mode, he couldn’t withstand such consumption. But Jin Yang just used these big moves without any cost, as if chakra was free.
“No matter what, we have to hold on now even if we can’t. Tell the others not to save the ration pills, eat as much as they can, and restore the chakra as soon as possible. I don’t believe that the entire ninja village can’t stop this monster!”
Yagura, who has already transformed into the complete form of the Three-Tails, feels that no matter how powerful Jin Yang is, he can’t continue to get stronger. Getting stronger over time is just a guess. Who has ever seen such an unreasonable person? He thought the day had dawned, but you went from being a small trash to an existence beyond Super Shadow. Does this make sense?
But Jin Yang is just this unreasonable person!
The next second, two big suns fell. This time, even with the addition of the three tails, the defense was directly broken.
“As expected, there are tens of thousands of people here. They have delayed me for so long. They are even more difficult to deal with than the Third Raikage!”
Jin Yang’s height is over three meters, and his whole body is burning with golden flames. He looks like a fire demon. These guys’ defense is indeed strong enough. Without using two big moves, Jin Yang also used two big suns to completely break the defense.
(Thanks to 14100xyt for the monthly ticket)
Chapter 38: Save for Experience [Please Collect] (Old Version)
“Ahem… Damn monster, it actually broke the defense of tens of thousands of people!”
Yagura has already exited the Three-Tails state. Of course, he did not exit on his own initiative, but the Three-Tails got scared. There was nothing he could do. Facing Jin Yang at this moment, the gap in strength was too big. The Three-Tails was beaten into autism, and Yagura and others were also covered in injuries.
These two big suns not only penetrated the defenses of tens of thousands of people, but also killed at least the weakest thousands of people. None of the others were intact, and many were injured.
“Yakura, die or surrender, choose one!”
Jin Yang had already landed in front of Yagura at this moment, and facing this devil-like existence, Yagura felt suffocated by the high temperature of the flames and the terrifying aura on Jin Yang’s body. Now, let alone noon, he hadn’t even touched the edge of noon. Yagura suddenly felt that his behavior was a little ridiculous.
He actually wanted to drag it out past noon. What a ridiculous idea! Not to mention noon, it would cost him his life right now.
“Surrender…surrender. We, Kirigakure, admit defeat!”
In the end, Yagura had no choice but to make this decision. Otherwise, he had no doubt that all the people in Kirigakure would die here. Once these people died here, the entire Kirigakure would be ruined. Even a small village would not be able to compare to it, let alone the five big villages. It is estimated that by then the entire Kirigakure would be divided up by other villages, and Kirigakure would no longer exist in the world.
“You are quite sensible about the current situation!”
After Jin Yang narrowed his eyes, he stepped forward and disappeared into the sky. Now he needed to find a place to cool down. After all, he used a lot of power this time. However, it was much better than when he dealt with the Third Raikage, because he could already control 10% of the power himself, and after defeating the entire Kirigakure, his power increased a lot more.
In fact, Jin Yang had several reasons for keeping Yagura. The first one was that he wanted to see if Yagura dared to take a gamble and attack him at night. The second was to keep him to gain experience, so he kept Yagura. Now it depends on whether Yagura dares to take a gamble.
At this moment, the power that Jin Yang can control has reached 20%, which is supported by the entire Kirigakure. At this moment, Jin Yang is a little helpless. If he had known this, he should have defeated all the people in Kumogakure. In that way, he would not have only obtained the power provided by a few Kage-level strongmen. But now it is 20%, which is enough for him to use.
“Just the Kirigakure alone is 10%. If we defeat Konoha from beginning to end, we will get at least 20 to 30 percent.”
Jin Yang now has an urge to fight Konoha, but after thinking about it, he decided not to do it. It’s not worth it. He can just use other villages to gain experience. If he gets 10% for one time, what about two times? Three times?
Moreover, this time and space is not working. At worst, he can run to other time and space to brush it. There will always be enough for his own improvement, so he is not panicked at all. He keeps these people from being killed so that he can brush them a few more times. Once he has brushed them to the full percentage, he will have mastered it 100%, and new power will come in. Then he will be truly invincible.
Of course, Jin Yang actually had an idea. Since Akai, who had opened the Eight Gates, could use his ultimate move to distort the space, what about his full power? When he used the Holy Spear before, he seemed to see that the space was distorted by himself, which meant that the space in this world was not very strong. If he fully mastered this power, it might be enough to break the space with force.
He has reached the ultimate level of using force to overcome cleverness. If he can really do this, he will not be afraid of anything like Tian Zhi Yu. He will not be defeated by anyone in a head-on fight. Even the Qiu Dao Jade he does not take seriously. What he fears most is that others will use space-related tricks to trap him to death.
This is very troublesome, and the moves like those in Ame-no-Mikoto don’t need to touch you. They will be transformed directly within a certain range. This is the most troublesome thing.
In this way, Jin Yang kept thinking. Noon passed, and in the afternoon, Jin Yang went back.
And his actions made almost everyone certain of one thing, that is, he, Jin Yang, really had no combat effectiveness at night, so he got “angry” this time.
Because his weaknesses were exposed, he was very anxious to win this war to prevent any accidents.
The illusion created, coupled with the imagination of these people, directly pushed the illusion to a highest point.
At night, Jin Yang discovered that Yagura did not send anyone over. It seemed that it was because he was more ruthless during the day, which caused the other party to be autistic. It was estimated that without other people fanning the flames, Yagura would not dare to attack him at night. Jin Yang sighed and could only wait. He did not believe that the people of Kumogakure could endure it.
After all, he killed the father of the current Raikage. The hatred of killing his father is irreconcilable. He is just waiting for Yunyin to make a move. At that time, others will come and fight with him. Jin Yang can go to the door by himself.
But this will inevitably lead to him having no way out, which will be disadvantageous to his later stage, so the best way is to let others take the initiative to provoke him, and then he can make an effort to deal with the other party.
Kirigakure has surrendered. At night, Konoha and Iwagakure jointly held a banquet. However, even though it was a banquet, the top leaders of both sides were still somewhat wary.
During the banquet, Jin Yang set his sights on Uchiha Fugaku. If he wanted to poach the Uchiha clan, he could only start with Uchiha Fugaku. He was the only one worthy of Jin Yang’s attack. To be honest, he didn’t think much of the other Uchiha clan members. He didn’t know what the current situation of Uchiha Itachi was, whether he had been led astray by Uchiha Shisui, and he was only a few years old, so Uchiha Fugaku was the target.
He quietly slipped a small note to Uchiha Fugaku. After all, there were many people here, so he didn’t dare to talk to Uchiha Fugaku directly. So he slipped a small note and asked Uchiha Fugaku to wait until the evening to come out and chat.
The banquet did not last long, mainly because the leaders of both sides were wary of each other’s people, so the people on both sides soon dispersed.
When it was late at night and everyone was asleep, a figure quietly emerged from the Konoha camp and disappeared into the night.
This person is Uchiha Fugaku, but he is not the real Uchiha Fugaku, but Uchiha Fugaku’s shadow clone.
Shadow clones can transmit back what the clones have experienced, and using shadow clones is also the safest way. At this moment, Uchiha Fugaku was actually not calm at all, and the reason was the note that Jin Yang handed him.
Chapter 39: Excavation of the Uchiha Clan [Please collect] (Old version)
After Uchiha Fugaku returned to his tent, he opened the small note. There was not much content on the note, just a little bit, but this little bit of content made Uchiha Fugaku very nervous. It briefly described the conflict between the Uchiha clan and Konoha, and a little information about the Mangekyo.
Uchiha Fugaku had already opened the Mangekyō, but it was only during this war. Only a few of his confidants knew that he had opened the Mangekyō, so when this issue was raised, Uchiha Fugaku panicked.
Once Konoha knows this secret, Konoha will definitely take action against their clan. They will not allow the Uchiha clan to have some strong people again. This is Konoha’s style. It can be said that in the eyes of Konoha’s top leaders, the Uchiha clan is doomed to die.
So after nightfall, Uchiha Fugaku let his shadow clone leave. Anyway, some of the patrol members in the camp were from their Uchiha clan, so they were easy to send away. He also knew where the blind spots were.
Soon, Uchiha Fugaku (Shadow Clone) arrived at the agreed location. At this time, Ganya and Jinyang had been waiting here for a long time. Jinyang wanted to come alone, but Ganya was worried about him, so he followed him.
“Huh? It’s actually a shadow clone. It seems that you, Uchiha Fugaku, are not stupid!”
When Iwaoka saw Uchiha Fugaku, he knew that this was a shadow clone. Even a Kage-level warrior like him could see that.
“What do you Iwagakure want to do? And what do you know?”
Although Uchiha Fugaku was a little flustered, he could only talk honestly now.
“It seems that you, Clan Leader Fugaku, are a little panicked, but there is no need to panic. This time, calling you out is actually a good thing for you. You should be very clear about your status in Konoha, especially now that you have opened the Mangekyō Sharingan. Once Konoha knows about it, your Uchiha clan will have no hope!”
Jin Yang said with a smile, like a fox, while Uchiha Fugaku’s expression became more and more uglier.
“What do you want to do?”
Uchiha Fugaku stared at Jin Yang intently. He couldn’t figure out how his secret was leaked. Could it be his trusted followers? But that was impossible.
“It’s very simple. Konoha can’t accommodate your Uchiha clan, but we in Iwagakure can. We in Iwagakure welcome talents. So you should understand what we are going to do!”
“You… this is impossible. The Uchiha clan can’t leave Konoha!”
Uchiha Fugaku couldn’t help but gasp after hearing Jin Yang’s words. He actually wanted to poach the Uchiha clan. To be honest, he was a little tempted, but he didn’t know the specific situation of the other party. What if the other party planned to kill them? At that time, the Uchiha clan would not only bear the name of traitors, but also be caught in one fell swoop, which would be worse than in Konoha.
“There is no need for you, Clan Leader Fugaku, to be so alert. I know your Uchiha clan very well, much better than you all do. And I also know what Konoha is planning to do against you. No matter if it’s Danzo or Sarutobi Hiruzen, they will not let you go.”
“Since Senju Tobirama started, he has been madly suppressing your Uchiha clan because of his hatred for Uchiha Madara. As the clan leader, you are very clear about this and feel helpless, right? You have divided the Uchiha clan to the most marginal position of the village, separating them from the others.”
“In addition, I will give your Uchiha clan a position in the guard team. And in your Uchiha clan, I only have high hopes for a few people, one of whom is you. You still have some reason, unlike the others. Those guys still rely on the light of their ancestors, but they don’t know that they are pushing themselves into the abyss step by step.”
“It must be very tiring for you to be the clan leader. I don’t expect to convince you directly. I will give you a way to contact us. If nothing unexpected happens, in a few years at most, the people of Konoha will take action against your Uchiha clan and wipe out your Uchiha clan. At that time, you can ask for help from our Iwagakure. The door of our Iwagakure will always be open to you.”
“You are here as a shadow clone tonight. I will send someone to give you the things later. You are a smart person and you know what to do next. You don’t need me to say more, right?”
Jin Yang said a lot, and basically his words touched Uchiha Fugaku’s heart, and Jin Yang’s meaning was very clear. He did not need the current Uchiha clan. You are on guard against me, but it’s okay. I don’t care. I will wait until you have to come and beg me, and then I will take action. By then, you will have no initiative at all.
“Oh, there’s one more thing I almost forgot to tell you. Among you Uchiha clan, I only look at rational people. As for those who are arrogant, take advantage of their age, and have brains, I don’t need them. You’d better identify them when you go back. I only recruit rational people. I don’t need mad dogs here.”
“Also, you’d better not let your son get too close to Uchiha Shisui. I’ve said a lot about what kind of situation Uchiha Shisui is in, so you’d better be careful and don’t let your son be brainwashed by others. That’s it, you can go back!”
After Jin Yang left with Iwaoka, Uchiha Fugaku’s expression kept changing, and finally he turned into a puff of smoke and disappeared. At this moment, Uchiha Fugaku, who was lying in the tent with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes.
“Such a strong persuasive power, and such control over the situation, as if everything is in his hands. If that day really comes, perhaps I can only make this choice!”
After Uchiha Fugaku digested the information brought back by the shadow clone, his face changed several times, and then he smiled bitterly in helplessness. Few people in his own clan could see their own status clearly, but it was really unbelievable that an outsider could analyze the situation so clearly.
But he was indeed tempted. At this moment, Uchiha Fugaku had already made a decision. Now it depended on Konoha’s choice. If Konoha really intended to let them perish, or if the Uchiha clan was really hopeless, he would choose those who could still be saved. As for his son, he couldn’t help but shudder when he thought of this.
He knew very well what kind of person Uchiha Shisui was. He was close to the Konoha clan. If he really allowed this guy to brainwash his son, who knows what kind of chaos might arise. So Uchiha Fugaku felt that he had to take care of it.
(Please give me flowers, evaluation tickets, monthly tickets, everyone, is anyone still reading? Can you please leave a message in the book review area? I’m very nervous, it’s like playing a single-player game)
Chapter 40: The Undercurrent of the Ninja World [Please Collect] (Old Version)
“Are we just going to ignore the Hyuga clan?”
On the way, Yanya looked at Jinyang and asked, the affairs of the Senju clan proved Jinyang’s ability, and the Uchiha clan would probably be recruited under his command in the future, so what about the Hyuga clan?
“The Hyuga clan is more troublesome. The time has not come yet. I need the village to get the caged birds out first, and then I will conduct experiments. If it really works, then I will have bargaining chips. Now the time has not come yet.”
Jin Yang shook his head. He had said a lot of secret things in front of Yan Ya before, such as Uchiha Fugaku’s Mangekyō, but he didn’t care. Yan Ya was also smart and he would not ask. He just let Jin Yang decide everything.
Now Jinyang represents the entire Iwagakure. Even Ohnoki and his Iwaga and others are the support points in the back. The entire Iwagakure revolves around Jinyang, so he will not ask about these things.
As for the Hyuga clan, one reason is that the method to break the curse of the caged bird has not been obtained yet, and the other is that Jin Yang is waiting for an opportunity, the time when Kumogakure will take action against Hinata. Then he can go to dig them out. Combined with the method to break the curse of the caged bird, Jin Yang is almost 100% sure that he can dig people over. Moreover, he does not need too many people from the Hyuga clan.
Once you help the people from the branch family to free the bird from the cage, they will regard you as their savior without any need to think too much. As for the people from the main family, he only looks up to the lineage of Hyuga Hiashi. As for the others, get out of here. He does not need these arrogant and difficult to control guys. Of course, maybe he can give them the next caged bird to play with.
After chatting with Iwaoka for a while, Jin Yang went to rest. It was basically certain that the three major families of Konoha had been obtained, and Jin Yang had almost finished what he should do. Then it would be the turn of others. People like Orochimaru were also one of the targets. Jiraiya would definitely not be able to poach them, unless Sarutobi Hiruzen died and Danzo would be the only one left.
In this situation, Jiraiya could dig them out, but before Sarutobi Hiruzen died, Jiraiya and the Might family father and son were like turtles eating weights, die-hard Konoha loyalists who you could not convince at all.
The night passed quickly. Even though Uchiha Fugaku had figured all these things out, he couldn’t fall asleep, so he suffered from insomnia all night. However, Jin Yang slept soundly, and it was so comfortable.
Now that Kirigakure has been defeated, Jin Yang handed over the negotiation matters to Jiraiya and others. After all, the main battlefield belongs to them. However, Iwagakure has made such a great effort this time, so Iwagakure will definitely have some resources.
In order to prevent Sunagakure from being captured by Konoha so quickly, Jinyang asked Ganya to lead his men directly to the Sunagakure battlefield.
The Sand Village is too weak, Jin Yang has no doubt that they will be taken down soon, so he must race against time. One reason is that these guys are experience packs, and the other is that he still has to dig out Orochimaru. If he is defeated directly, he can only look for opportunities later.
So the large army of Iwagakure set out and headed towards Sunagakure. However, Jin Yang was not worried that Sunagakure would surrender directly. They would not do that. They would probably seek an alliance with other ninja villages to deal with Jin Yang. Jin Yang was now the key to victory or defeat.
The defeated Yunyin and Wuyin were not seriously injured. Once Jin Yang was captured, they still had a chance to turn the tables. Jin Yang felt that with Luo Sha’s personality, he would not be scared into surrendering.
The news that he defeated Kirigakure quickly spread throughout the entire ninja world. In this world, information is always faster than people.
“He immediately started to clean up Kirigakure the next day after the news reached him. It seems that this story is at least mostly true. Even if he didn’t completely lose his combat power at night, he wouldn’t be that strong.”
“Send people to Kirigakure to win over the Kirigakure Alliance and ask them to send their strong men over. Also, contact Sand Village and ask them to hold on. No matter what, as long as we arrive there in time and join forces to kill the monster Jin Yang, the entire battle situation will be reversed!”
After looking at the information on his desk, Ai immediately asked someone to contact both parties, intending to join forces to target Jin Yang. If they could kill Jin Yang, the three of them would be the final winners.
Before the defeat, Kumogakure had some connections with Kirigakure and Sunagakure, so communication is very convenient now. Yagura is also the type who refuses to admit defeat. He has not forgotten what Jinyang showed, so he also thinks that Jinyang has no combat power at night, otherwise he would not have brought a large army to Sunagakure. The large army is responsible for escorting him.
If Jin Yang is also capable of fighting at night, then the other Iwagakure troops are actually a burden. But no matter where Jin Yang runs, the Iwagakure troops will follow him. Have they done anything else besides following behind and shouting 666?
The thing that’s wrong with Iwagakure is that apart from fighting on the battlefield of Kumogakure, they are almost becoming the prince’s soldiers. Well, if it’s not for protecting Jinyang, Yagura would never believe it.
So Yagura surrendered on the surface, but he directly joined forces with the Fourth Raikage Ai and sent the masters of the village to the Sand Village battlefield.
At the same time, after knowing that Jin Yang brought people here, Luo Sha of Sunagakure wanted to give up for a while, but he was unwilling to do so. Moreover, once he gave up, this war was started by him. He could give up, but then his regime would be shaken.
Maybe he will become the shortest-serving Kazekage in the history of Sand Village, and that would be really hilarious.
However, just when he wanted to give up but was unwilling to do so, news from the Fourth Raikage came, which gave him greater confidence. Now he just had to delay them until these people came over and kill the monster Jin Yang. After that, he could send out troops to completely reverse the current disadvantage.
“Fengying, what should we do now? Although the Raikage and the others have given us the news, Jinyang will definitely arrive before them. When that monster comes, it will be a question whether we can hold out for a day!”
Ebizo and Chiyo were both helpless. Although there was still hope, it would be difficult for them to resist.
“If you can’t hold on any longer, retreat. Even if it means letting Konoha’s people break into our Sand Village, we don’t hesitate. Also, bring that fellow Fubuku out. It’s his turn to contribute. Even if he goes berserk, we don’t hesitate!”
Luo Sha gambled his last bit of chips, even bringing out the uncontrollable Fenfu. Fenfu could go berserk at any time now, but Luo Sha would do anything to win.
Chapter 41: An unexpected surprise [Please add to collection] (Old version)
Not to mention the actions between several villages, just as Chiyo and others said, Jinyang and others did arrive at Sand Village first, and as soon as Jinyang arrived, Luosha retreated without saying a word. Anyway, I will not admit defeat, I will not surrender, I will just drag it out.
However, Jin Yang and others always acted as a large group, so even if they arrived first, they would not be much faster. According to the information Luo Sha received, he only needed to hold on for two days, and the masters of Yunyin and Wuyin would arrive. By then, it would not be a problem to kill Jin Yang under the cover of night.
“Everyone from Iwagakure, welcome!”
After everyone met, Orochimaru brought people out to greet the people from Iwagakure. Orochimaru at this moment did not look as crazy as he would later. Although his skin was a little too white and even looked a little weird, it was not as weird as it would be in the later period. He had not yet completely fallen into that crazy stage.
Jin Yang and Ganya also smiled after seeing Orochimaru, so after entering the Konoha camp, Jin Yang used the same trick he used against Uchiha Fugaku before and directly stuffed a small note into Orochimaru’s hand. In addition to the agreed time and place, there were only two words on the note: immortality. This is what Orochimaru has been pursuing.
Orochimaru cannot resist the temptation of immortality, and once the war is over, Minato will come to power, and Orochimaru will have no place to stay. In addition, Danzo will sell Orochimaru out to others, so even if he cannot poach Orochimaru now, he can easily do so after he defectes.
As for whether Jin Yang has mastered immortality, he does not have it, but he has experience. The Otsutsuki clan is immortal, although the Six Paths Sage can only achieve an alternative version of immortality. But with Orochimaru’s knowledge and wisdom, the worst that can happen is that he can get someone from the Otsutsuki clan to study him. It is not a big problem.
In short, he still has a lot of chips that Orochimaru is interested in, so he is not afraid that Orochimaru will not be tempted.
The arrival of Iwagakure can only be regarded as icing on the cake for Konoha. After everyone chatted for a while, Jin Yang and others left and returned to their own camp. However, after returning, Jin Yang received a piece of information from Ōnoki.
This piece of information is about the Land of Whirlpools and Uzumaki Kushina. Jin Yang wants to poach the Fourth Hokage and his wife, but it seems that he cannot poach the Fourth Hokage unless he knows about Naruto’s affairs later. But if the Fourth Hokage knows and is still alive, then it would be meaningless. And there is no point in recruiting a dead person.
So Jin Yang simply turned his attention to Uzumaki Kushina. Of course, whether to dig deeper or not depends on the situation. For example, now, the information he has obtained is about the Whirlpool Country, and there is something fishy about the destruction of the Whirlpool Country.
Logically speaking, the Whirlpool Country was destroyed due to the siege of many countries and forces because the sealing technique of the Whirlpool Country was too terrifying. However, there is something fishy about the thing that Ohnoki sent now.
There was actually the shadow of Konoha behind the demise of the Whirlpool Country. Both Danzo and Sarutobi Hiruzen were involved, but they did not do it openly. Instead, they chose to push the issue from behind. Even the siege of the Whirlpool Country was initiated by them.
“As expected of a Konoha man, how dark must one’s heart be to do such a thing.”
In addition to this, there is another one about Kushina being kidnapped when she was a child. In fact, Jin Yang has always been puzzled. Is there something wrong with the people in Kumogakure? Even if they sent someone to capture Kushina, isn’t this person’s strength a bit too bad? At that time, Kushina was the container of the Nine-Tails.
In that situation, there was no Anbu watching, but Minato went to rescue people. At that time, Minato was able to bring Kushina back. What was the strength of the enemy? Are the people of Kumogakure idiots? Sending a group of scum ninjas to rob other people’s people.
So no matter how you think about it, there is something fishy here, just like how Naruto was able to steal the Book of Seals without Sarutobi Hiruzen’s tacit approval. A village’s trump card was stolen just like that, isn’t this nonsense?
So Jin Yang asked Ohnoki to check these things, and now they have really been found out. This is really a surprise. Moreover, Jin Yang checked the situation of Kushina and Minato during this period, and they were not together yet, but they definitely had a good impression of each other.
“You really gave me a loophole to exploit. Senior Ganya, please ask Tsunade to come over. We’ll need her help with the next thing!”
Just relying on the two things in her hands, not to mention that Kushina’s favorability towards Konoha has dropped to the freezing point, but she will definitely feel resentful towards Konoha, and now she needs Tsunade’s help.
If Tsunade tells about her experience, Kushina will instantly no longer trust Konoha, and it will be much easier to poach people at that time. As for the prince Naruto, Jin Yang feels that even if he poaches Kushina, Minato Namikaze will find someone else. Even if he doesn’t find someone else, by this time, Ashura’s chakra will be reincarnated into someone else.
It is possible that he will be reincarnated into the hands of the current Senju clan of Iwagakure, so this is even more convenient. As long as they are descendants of the Six Paths, they may become the reincarnation of the two, one in Uchiha, and the other in Senju and Uzumaki.
Anyway, Jin Yang is not an idiot if he doesn’t want to dig Kushina. But now the main focus is on Orochimaru. If Orochimaru can handle it, plus the things of Danzo in Orochimaru’s hands, the possibility of digging Kushina away will be even greater.
So Jin Yang is now full of confidence and has been waiting for Orochimaru to come out and chat tonight.
On the Iwagakure side, they were busy setting up their own camp, but the ninjas had strong mobility, and these people were all Iwagakure ninjas who were proficient in earth escape techniques and had been trained, so it was very convenient to set up the camp.
If the house had not smelled earthy even without decoration, Jin Yang and his friends would not have needed to continue living in the tent.
Night soon fell, and Jin Yang knew it was time for him to set off, so he took Yan Ya with him and headed east. The old man Yan Ya was almost becoming his follower.
After arriving at the agreed place, Jin Yang discovered that he had underestimated the appeal of eternal life to Orochimaru. Now Orochimaru came here in the first possible moment, much faster than any of them.
Jin Yang, who saw this scene, was certain that Orochimaru had no chance of escaping. Even if he couldn’t be convinced now, once the Hokage selection was announced, Orochimaru would definitely win.
“Sir Orochimaru, you’re here quite early!”
Jin Yang said as he looked at Orochimaru with a smile.
Chapter 42 You Can’t Be the Hokage [Collection Request] (Old Version)
“It’s because the news you gave me is too overwhelming. But I’m really curious, how did you know about me? I am indeed pursuing immortality, but I have never told anyone else!”
Orochimaru was also very puzzled. After seeing the note Jin Yang gave him, he could no longer control his desire for immortality. What shocked him was that this secret had been buried in his heart all along, but Jin Yang knew it.
“Don’t worry about this, Lord Orochimaru. I naturally have my own way. But since Lord Orochimaru has come out, it means that Lord Orochimaru is very interested, right?”
“Yes, I am very interested. So what do you want to do?”
Orochimaru is quite obsessed with immortality, but he is very curious about what Iwagakure is planning to do.
“It’s very simple. We at Iwagakure have only one goal, to invite Lord Orochimaru to join our Iwagakure!”
Jin Yang stated his purpose, but Orochimaru fell into deep thought, even finding it a little unbelievable. He had seen poaching before, but directly poaching a Kage-level strongman from another village might be a little too much.
“You think you can recruit me with an immortal that I haven’t even met yet? You all know my position in Konoha, and I am confident that I can find a way to become immortal. Why should I give up Konoha and join Iwagakure?”
Suddenly, Orochimaru spoke. He was absolutely confident in himself that he could find the key to immortality. Since Iwagakure had found it, then why did Ōnoki still age like this? It was not practical.
“No, no, no, Lord Orochimaru doesn’t seem to have a clear understanding of the situation. Let’s not talk about immortality, do you think you can be the Hokage?”
Jin Yang was not panicked at all, as he had already expected Orochimaru’s reaction.
“Why not? The only people who can become Hokage in Konoha right now are me, Jiraiya, Minato Namikaze, and Danzo. But Jiraiya doesn’t even want to be Hokage, Minato Namikaze is too inexperienced, and Danzo can’t beat me either, so the position of Hokage can only be mine!”
Orochimaru felt that the position of Hokage must be his, after all, he has been famous for a long time.
“Well said. Although I don’t want to discourage you, I still want to tell you that the person least likely to become Hokage is you. Even if Danzo becomes Hokage, you still can’t be this Hokage!”
“What do you mean?”
Orochimaru’s face changed when he heard Jin Yang’s words.
“Don’t worry, I will explain it to you slowly. Let’s not talk about the dirty things you did behind Konoha. Do you think Danzo, who has been eyeing the position of Hokage for a long time, will let you go? You have some deals with Danzo, and you don’t have the team like Danzo. He can tell the Third Hokage what you did at any time. Just based on this, let alone becoming Hokage, you can expect to go to jail.”
“As for the possibility that Danzo is backstabbing you, I don’t need to explain it to you. You should know it yourself. Besides, if you exclude this possibility, neither Danzo nor the Third Hokage will allow you to become Hokage because they can’t control it.”
“Danzo was willing to kill Konoha White Fang for the position of Hokage, let alone you. He can’t compete for the position of Hokage among you, but he can kill others and take the position himself.”
“No one else is suitable to be the Hokage, so he is the only one left. So even if he cannot take the position now, the person who takes the position must be someone who is easy to control and can be overthrown at any time. Based on this condition, only Namikaze Minato is suitable.”
“So no matter whether Danzo can become the Hokage or not, you definitely don’t have this possibility. Danzo already has evidence of your crime. Even if you want to destroy this place now, Danzo can still trick you before you can.”
“Do you still think you can be the Hokage now?”
Jin Yang’s words made Orochimaru fall into deep thought. The position of Hokage that he had already secured suddenly began to become a little uncertain. He wanted to refute, but he could not find any reason to refute.
As a Hokage, he must reduce his own negative information to zero. Not to say that he has to completely eliminate it, but it cannot be too obvious. However, he is different. In pursuit of immortality, he has conducted many human experiments using the cells of the first Hokage.
Moreover, such evidence is in Danzo’s hands. Danzo is now like the person holding his only life-saving straw, who can strangle his possibility of becoming Hokage at any time. Based on his understanding of Danzo, Danzo will do so 100%.
So after thinking about it, Orochimaru discovered that the possibility of him becoming Hokage was not close to zero, but zero at all. There was no possibility of him becoming Hokage at all.
“There is no chance of you becoming Hokage. There are only two options left for you: becoming a prisoner or a stray dog. Although the Third Hokage is not a good person, he should not kill you, his apprentice.”
“So you don’t have to worry about death, but if you become a prisoner, your dream of immortality will be shattered, so your only way out is to become a traitor and a lost dog.”
“I believe you can find a way to achieve immortality. You do have unparalleled talent, otherwise I would not have come to recruit you. However, your efforts alone cannot compare to the support of an entire village. We even know a lot of secrets about this world, secrets that no one in Konoha knows. I can reveal a little bit to you.”
“There are still some immortals in this world. It all depends on your choice!”
Jin Yang said as he threw a scroll to Orochimaru, which recorded some things about Kaguya Otsutsuki and the Six Paths brothers. It even recorded that Kaguya Otsutsuki had been sealed on the moon for thousands of years.
In fact, what Jin Yang did was like getting something for nothing. This kind of information will be exposed by Uchiha Madara in the future, and it will not be a big secret at that time. He just took it out in advance.
So if Orochimaru is really recruited, it would be a real case of getting something for nothing.
“These things…”
Orochimaru’s expression changed as he watched, almost like a Sichuan opera face-changing, while Jin Yang stood aside with an expression that said, “I’m not in a hurry, just take your time.” As for Iwaoka, well, he was very confused. He also listened to and analyzed what Jin Yang said, but he was still a little confused.
However, he also roughly sorted out some of his own understandings. In any case, Orochimaru would definitely become a traitor in the end.
(Thanks to a810024sd for the ticket for urging me to update. Thank you for your support, but I don’t have much. Also, buddy, why did you post the book review in the advertising section? I have sharp eyes, otherwise I wouldn’t have seen it.)
Chapter 43: Basically Done [Please Collect] (Old Version)
“Huh… I admit that you are indeed very eloquent and have successfully moved me. I can join you, but I need to see something substantial about longevity, not just a few words.”
After closing the scroll, Orochimaru made the final decision. If he continued to stay in Konoha, he would be like a stray dog. However, after joining Iwagakure, he would not only have power support, but also various information resources, so he would be very good at calculating this account.
Now that he has begun to experiment with the people in the village, he has already crossed his bottom line, and for the sake of immortality, he can see anything. He had a dream of becoming a Hokage before, but this dream has now been directly cut off by Jin Yang, so he only has one last pursuit left.
In this situation, Orochimaru would also make a choice, and joining Iwagakure would be the best option.
“A wise choice. As for the things related to immortality, I came to you for immortality. I have a general idea in mind. Although it is not specific, it is better than your vague idea. I also want immortality, so I need your help.”
“Of course, saying this will inevitably make you feel like I’m playing a trick on you. After the Sand Village War is over, I’ll take you to see something good. Then you can judge for yourself whether what I said is true or not. Before that, I’ll give you this scroll. In addition, during this period of time, I need to do something and I need your help.”
As he spoke, Jin Yang threw out another scroll. This scroll contained some things about cloning, cells, etc. Although Jin Yang did not understand the specifics, he had seen some general ideas, so he told these general ideas to Orochimaru, and Orochimaru would push in this direction himself.
Jin Yang had no doubt about this at all. After all, Orochimaru was a real scientific pioneer in the ninja world in the later period.
“I hope you won’t let me down!”
Holding the scroll, Orochimaru left quickly.
“Are you so confident in this guy? According to what you said, he is not a quiet person. And as for immortality, is such a thing really possible?”
Yan Ya was a little confused at this moment. Who doesn’t want immortality? If life is comfortable and harmonious, no one would want to die so soon. Therefore, he was very eager for immortality.
“I don’t know. This kind of thing is not up to me. I looked for Orochimaru for this reason. It’s just to increase the probability. Without Orochimaru, we basically can’t do anything on our own. If Orochimaru is here, it will be better. I don’t know the details!”
Jin Yang shook his head. Orochimaru in the original work achieved an alternative kind of immortality, but whether it was true immortality or not, Jin Yang was not sure. He was not too panicked because he could still draw other powers, and he might even draw the ability to live forever.
This ability is still precious in the world of Naruto, but in many worlds, it is really not worth much. It’s not worthless, but it can be found everywhere, such as in the fantasy world and the world of immortal cultivation.
If he could draw out the things inside, Jin Yang would not be troubled by his lifespan. Of course, what he needs is not just the immortality of one person, so he needs Orochimaru’s help. They can take several paths at the same time just in case.
Now Orochimaru basically can’t escape. Later, Jin Yang will take him to the moon. Jin Yang doesn’t dare to take others there casually, but Orochimaru is different. This kind of person will never betray as long as there is benefit. Therefore, Jin Yang knows Orochimaru well, so he dares to play like this.
Both parties have returned to their own camps at this moment. After returning, Orochimaru began to study the scroll given to him by Jin Yang. In this scroll, he saw a lot of rough and general things, but when he thought about it, it seemed that they were indeed feasible.
From this, he saw the hope of immortality. If he could really do it, maybe he could really achieve immortality. Now Orochimaru already believed in Jin Yang 90%.
Even if Jin Yang couldn’t come up with anything else later, he would still cooperate with Jin Yang, because what was in Jin Yang’s head was what he needed. Just like this, an entire night passed.
The next morning, the people from Iwagakure set out directly. Their purpose was simple: to attack Sandagakure. Jin Yang was hoping to get a higher percentage. The percentage of Sandagakure was much higher than that of Kirigakure, so if they took down Sandagakure, Jin Yang had no doubt that he could get a higher percentage. After all, percentage was not entirely determined by strength.
When Iwagakure moved, Konoha naturally followed suit, so the forces of the two major ninja villages chased directly towards Sunagakure.
Upon hearing this news, Luo Sha’s face instantly turned green. Now he could only retreat temporarily. In short, he had to delay and could not go to war with Iwagakure and Konoha. So the entire Sand Village retreated without a fight.
“They actually ran away! The people of Sunagakure are really cowards. They are willing to retreat without a fight!”
Yanya said that he was shocked. This person was really weird. He actually ran away.
“They are really smart, Senior Yanya. If it were you, would you still fight against people from two villages who were besieging you? Especially since I am also involved!”
Although Jin Yang did not want to brag, he was indeed the representative of invincibility. Luo Sha’s running away was a very clear choice. It was simply impossible for him to confront Jin Yang. He had no other choice but to lose.
“Haha, that’s right. If my opponent was you, I wouldn’t even bother running away. I would just surrender. Running away is not feasible for you at all. And you’re running away with your army. It’s ridiculous to think about it!”
Yan Ya smiled. Jin Yang was so terrifying. However, running away was not an option for Jin Yang because of his speed. Now that Jin Yang had caught up with him, he would naturally not let go of these experience packs.
“That’s right. Running away is of no use to me, so I plan to end this war before Tsunade arrives.”
After Jin Yang finished speaking, he flew directly into the sky, stepped on the little sun, and disappeared from everyone’s sight.
“What an enviable strength! Minato, can you lead us to chase after them?”
After taking a look, Orochimaru looked at Minato Namikaze next to him and asked, “Minato Namikaze’s Flying Thunder God is very useful.” After hearing what Orochimaru said, Minato Namikaze was stunned for a moment, then nodded.
It was no problem for his Flying Thunder God to carry a few people, so he immediately disappeared from the spot with a few masters.
Chapter 44: The Sand Village Warrior Cuts Off His Arms [Please Collect] (Old Version)
“Lord Fengying, someone is chasing us, very fast, and will catch up to us soon!”
The perception ninja of Sunagakure can sense Jin Yang’s existence. After all, Jin Yang also has chakra in his body, so he will inevitably be discovered if he gets close.
“Have they caught up so quickly? Fengying, what should we do now?”
Chiyo and the others looked at Luo Sha. It was not as if they did not have their own ideas, but now that Luo Sha was still there, it was not easy for them to bypass Luo Sha and directly implement their own decisions. Moreover, if they made any wrong decision, it would be Luo Sha’s fault, and they would not take the blame.
“That’s fast enough! Immediately divide the army into ten groups and disperse them. Also, leave Fenfu behind so that we can hold out for as long as we can!”
Rasa was so angry that he even didn’t want the tailed beast in his own village. However, he had already made the decision to bring Bunfuku out of prison. He would talk about the follow-up matters later, and now he should deal with the demon in front of him first.
“Kazekage, you have to think carefully. Once we lose the tailed beast, our village will lose the weapon to intimidate other villages!”
Chiyo, Ebizo and others couldn’t help but be a little shocked. Rasa’s decision was indeed very special. At least they didn’t dare to play it like this. Once the tailed beast was lost, it would be a tragedy.
“Don’t worry, the worst that can happen is that Bunfuku dies. The tailed beasts can still be revived, and Shukaku has always only revived in our Sunagakure territory. If we win this bet, the benefits we get will be incomparable to that of a single tailed beast! And Bunfuku’s character is such that he will never let the tailed beast fall into the hands of others even if he dies.”
Luo Sha shook his head. The worst that could happen was that Shukaku would die once. Shukaku had always been in their Sand Village. Even when Hashirama Senju distributed the tailed beasts, their Sand Village already had the tailed beasts, so it was not a big problem.
Moreover, the tailed beasts were also sealed by humans. The most important thing is that now that Fubuku is an old immortal, the power of the tailed beasts cannot be used, so it is better to abandon them temporarily and capture them again later. The most important thing now is to drag the people from the other two villages over.
After this decision was made, it was quickly executed. The people of Sunagakure were divided into ten groups and fled in different directions. After all, this was the Land of Wind, so it didn’t matter where they ran to, but Fenfuku was left behind.
“Fenfu, look at what your village has done. They just left you here to die, and you still want to protect such a village? Just let me out, I can still save your life!”
At this moment, although Fenfuku, who was left behind, was helpless, he had already become accustomed to it, because the sealing technique of the Sand Village was so poor that it could be said to have reached the level of abnormality, and the Shukaku in Fenfuku’s body often caused trouble.
After Bunfuku became the Jinchūriki, he has been living a life in prison. Gaara is better off. Although he was targeted by his father and others, at least he met friends in the later period and did not have to live a life in prison.
But Fenfu is different. He has been in custody all the time. When he is needed, he is released to fight, and when he is no longer needed, he is locked up again. However, Fenfu is a submissive guy. No matter how others treat him, he is always good to the village.
Even Shukaku was worn out by him.
“You will definitely take revenge on the village after you get out, so forget it. I will try my best for the last time. I can’t hold on any longer after this. Although you won’t die completely, I still have to apologize first!”
Fenfuku is already very old, but he will not release Shukaku. Once Shukaku is released, he will probably not fight the enemy first, but the villagers.
As for whether he can withstand the explosion of Shukaku’s power later, that is not something Bunfu can consider. After the fight, even if Shukaku takes control of the body, it will not end peacefully.
“A pedantic old man!”
Shukaku could only curse angrily, he really had no other choice. Although he recognized this old man, it did not mean that he approved of his submissive attitude towards the village. In short, he was very annoyed at the moment.
It can be said that the tailed beasts are indeed very unlucky and are being used by others. If it were Jin Yang, he didn’t know what would have happened to him. However, if anyone is to blame, it is because of their strong strength and they are not humans, so there is nothing wrong with being used.
Soon, Jin Yang caught up with him, and at this moment Fenfu clapped his hands, and a stream of yellow sand shot up into the sky, directly blocking Jin Yang’s way.
“Fenfuku? The One-Tail Jinchuriki? Rasa was brave enough to leave the Jinchuriki behind!”
Jin Yang was speechless, not knowing what to say about Luo Sha. Was he stupid? Or was he courageous? However, Jin Yang thought it should be the former. Jin Yang thought he could poach Shukaku.
Although Shukaku has an almost irreconcilable hatred for humans, Jin Yang also has a trump card, the Six Paths Sage. He knows those secrets, which will naturally be useful to Shukaku.
Jin Yang guessed that Rasa left Bunfuku as cannon fodder. He was not interested in Bunfuku, but he could definitely defeat Bunfuku and take him back and have someone lift the seal. Wouldn’t there be one more tailed beast then?
As for the possibility of Shukaku escaping by himself, it is almost impossible. Don’t even think about it. If Shukaku wants to come out, Bonfuku will not allow it and will only take him to death with him. Therefore, Shukaku cannot get out unless there is external help.
“Your opponent is me!”
After stopping Jin Yang, Fenfu also realized how terrifying the opponent was, so he knew that he probably wouldn’t survive this time, but he would stop Jin Yang even if he had to risk his life.
“Fenfuku. I’m not interested in you. Let the Shukaku in you speak out!”
Jin Yang doesn’t care about sharing blessings at all, he just needs Shukaku.
“Not yet. I won’t let you go!”
As he was speaking, a large amount of yellow sand surged up, almost completely burying Jin Yang.
“Old man, you don’t seem to understand what I’m saying. Go to sleep first!”
After Jin Yang finished speaking, he cut Fenfu’s neck with his hand. Fenfu was so old that he didn’t even see how Jin Yang ran in front of him. Then, his eyes went dark and he fainted.
“Shukaku, come out and talk. You don’t want to stay in this guy’s body forever!”
After Jin Yang finished speaking, Fenfu’s body began to be quickly covered by yellow sand, and then turned into a huge monster.
Although he has come out temporarily, Shukaku cannot completely break the seal. The seal of Sunagakure is very weak, but Shukaku cannot break out directly either. So once Fenfuku’s consciousness returns, he will seal Shukaku back.
(Thanks to Zhongyuan Zhongye, Zihuanmou, jiandeshanghen, renhao20151 for their monthly tickets, and the brother who suddenly gave me 5,000 flowers, thank you)
Chapter 45: Jin Yang, the Great Liar in the Ninja World [Please Collect] (Old Version)
“Little devil, what on earth do you want to do with me?”
Shukaku looked at Jinyang in some confusion. He did not come out immediately when Fenfu fainted just now. He also heard what Rasa and others told Fenfu about Jinyang’s strength. He defeated two ninja villages alone and kicked the Eight-Tails and the Three-Tails like balls. Although Shukaku was powerful, his strength lay in his special abilities, such as the sealing ability, not in pure combat.
So when facing Jin Yang, Shukaku’s idea was actually not to come out and let Jin Yang go to cause trouble for Sunagakure. He didn’t need to be a shield for Sunagakure. But now it seems that Jin Yang is not going to let him go. It is estimated that he will have to change another Jinchūriki.
I guess Rasa couldn’t have imagined that, in fact, according to the concept of sharing blessings, Shukaku will not be allowed to fall into the hands of other villages, so he will definitely drag Shukaku with him to death rather than hand him over. This is Rasa’s confidence, otherwise he would be sending the tailed beast to death.
But now, Fenfu was knocked unconscious by Jinyang at the first encounter, which was equivalent to giving away a tailed beast for free. If Rasa knew about this, he would definitely cry. The loss of the tailed beast was not a big deal, but giving it away was a big problem.
“I don’t want to do anything. I just want to ask you one question: do you want freedom?”
Jin Yang asked with a smile, freedom is of vital importance to the tailed beasts.
“Freedom? Are you kidding me, kid? Judging from the minds of you ninjas, you probably just want to change your Jinchūriki. What freedom are you talking about?”
Shukaku said disdainfully that he had already seen through the nature of human beings, so he was too lazy to say anything more.
“No, no, no. The freedom I’m talking about is complete freedom for you. It’s not about being a Jinchūriki, but real freedom. I know some things about you. In my memory, there are some things about your tailed beasts. In that picture…”
Jin Yang recounted the scene in the anime, where the old man Six Paths told Shukaku and the others to wait for someone who could change them, and that person should be Naruto. But now, Jin Yang said this, and he had no choice but to believe it.
When the Six Paths Sage separated them, only the tailed beasts and the Six Paths Sage knew about it. Although the tailed beasts were not convinced by each other, they knew each other’s personalities very well and would never spread the news.
So now that Jin Yang said this, Shukaku was completely stunned. Subconsciously, he thought that he had waited for that person, otherwise how could he know what the old man Liudao said? If he had obtained some historical records, how could there be such a clear picture description? So there was only one possibility, that is, Jin Yang did have this memory in his head.
If this is true, then Shukaku can indeed trust Jinyang.
“Boy, is this really the memory in your mind?”
Although he was almost 100% certain, Shukaku felt it would be better for him to ask for clarification.
“Yes, there is indeed such a scene!”
Jin Yang said that there was indeed such a scene, and it was also in his memory, but he saw it from an anime, so he felt there was no need to say it out loud!
“Okay, then I’ll believe you this time, but what is your purpose?”
Although Shukaku basically believed it, he didn’t think it was gratuitous.
“Actually, it’s very simple for you. I need you to join our Iwagakure, not cause any harm to the Iwagakure, and become our guardian of the Iwagakure. We will also treat you as a companion, instead of sealing you into someone else’s body to become a Jinchūriki!”
Jin Yang stated his purpose. He looked down upon ordinary summoning beasts and could hardly use them, but he could sign a contract with Shukaku. Just like Uchiha Madara used the Nine-Tails as a summoning beast, he could use Shukaku.
After Jin Yang finished speaking, Shukaku thought about it and it seemed that it was okay. It was no big deal. He didn’t have to seal it into the body of the Jinchūriki, which was pretty good. Moreover, he had the protection of Iwagakure, which he wished for. Otherwise, a tailed beast like him would probably have a lot of people watching him wherever he went. They would find a way to capture Shukaku and make him the new Jinchūriki.
“Okay, kid, as long as you keep your promise, I will keep my promise too!”
Shukaku nodded to show his agreement.
“That’s good. Now you go back for now. I’ll take you to Iwagakure. As for sealing techniques, I basically don’t know anything about them.”
Jin Yang was also helpless. He wanted to learn these things in the ninja world, but it was very difficult to learn and he was not a genius, so he was also desperate. He was invincible only because of the golden finger.
Rather than relying on talent.
After hearing Jin Yang’s words, Shukaku looked at Jin Yang speechlessly, then shrank back. At this moment, Jin Yang did not chase the Sunagakure and let them run. Anyway, no matter how far the experience pack runs, the monk can escape but the temple cannot.
Looking at the unconscious Fenfu, Jin Yang originally planned to take him back first, but suddenly a golden light flashed in front of him, and several people appeared in front of him.
“Space Ninjutsu is indeed a very powerful thing. I just need your help. That person over there is from the Uzumaki clan, right? Could you please help me remove the seal on this old man?”
After seeing the person coming, Jin Yang set his eyes on Kushina, the ancestor of the Uzumaki clan and the art of sealing. However, she was always too weak. Her sealing technique was powerful, but her combat effectiveness was not that great and the restrictions were too great. It would be strange if she was not destroyed with such a good thing in her hands.
“This is… Sunagakure’s One-Tailed Jinchuriki, Bonfuku? What do you want to do with him by unsealing him?”
Orochimaru recognized it immediately and looked at Jin Yang with a puzzled look. Although the people here were not afraid of the tailed beasts, what was the point of releasing them? Shouldn’t they be brought back and transferred? To create a new Jinchūriki.
“Of course it is useful. I have my own reasons for doing this. Will you help me? If not, I will go back and ask people in my village to do it.”
Jin Yang asked again, and Orochimaru gave Kushina an affirmative look. Then Kushina came to Fenfu. Death was too easy for war, but she was a little curious now.
Why did Jin Yang release Shukaku? Of course, she would not feel good watching Bonfuku die, after all, she was the Nine-Tails Jinchūriki, and once the tailed beast escaped, the Jinchūriki would die immediately.
However, since her boss said he wanted to do it, she naturally would not refuse. The Sand Village’s sealing technique was nothing but trash in front of the Uzumaki clan, and the seal was broken in an instant.
“Boy, you really didn’t lie to me. I finally got out, hahaha!”
Shukaku started laughing wildly after he came out.
Chapter 46: Shukaku and Kyuubi’s quarrel [Please collect] (Old version)
“I know you’re excited, but just don’t forget what you promised me!”
Jin Yang couldn’t help but pick his ears. Shukaku’s voice was not in line with his body size, and it was so loud that it made his ears uncomfortable, creating a complete noise pollution.
“Of course I won’t break my promises, but you humans, don’t you have many examples of going back on your words? But you have my trust for now, but if you break your promise one day, don’t blame me for being rude!”
After Shukaku said a few words, the others finally came to their senses. Shukaku must have reached some kind of agreement with Jin Yang, so now these two are actually cooperating. The cooperation between humans and tailed beasts has only been seen in the Jinchūriki, but for others, let alone cooperation, the tailed beasts will fight with them the first time they come out.
“Hmm? The chakra of that stinky fox. Hahahaha, stinky fox, see it, I’m already out, and you’re still locked up in there. You’ll always be far behind me!”
Shukaku suddenly sensed the Nine-Tails in Kushina’s body and started a crazy taunting mode. Shukaku and the Nine-Tails don’t get along well and often argue with each other, and Shukaku is also a weirdo. His strength is not that good, but he just likes to argue with each other.
However, what Shukaku is proficient in is not fighting, but sealing. Of course, he also uses his own characteristics to seal. He is also a novice when it comes to unsealing, otherwise he would not have been sealed by Sunagakure’s crappy seal for such a long time.
“Damn you raccoon cat, little girl, let me out. I’m going to teach that bastard a lesson!”
At this moment, the Nine-Tailed Fox in Kushina’s body can see the situation outside, so he is angry, but Kushina is not Naruto. Kushina herself is a member of the Uzumaki clan and is proficient in sealing techniques, so he has no loopholes to exploit, unlike Naruto, who is a half-baked person and doesn’t know any sealing techniques at all.
“Uh, you two are both tailed beasts, is there any grudge between you?”
Kushina looked at the two tailed beasts cursing at each other across her body, feeling speechless. Was she air? You two cursed at each other across the air. Although she knew Shukaku was not scolding her, Kushina was inevitably speechless.
“Your Excellency Jinyang has a good method. Did he even subdue Shukaku?”
Orochimaru’s pupils also shrank. How did Jin Yang subdue Shukaku in such a short time? These tailed beasts and humans are almost mortal enemies. It was actually horrifying that Jin Yang could subdue Shukaku in such a short time of pursuit. It made Orochimaru couldn’t help but recall the scene when he was persuaded by Jin Yang.
“What do you mean by taming him? I just made a deal with him. Kid, where’s the scroll of summoning beast? Take it out and sign it with me!”
Shukaku was unhappy after hearing what Orochimaru said, but he didn’t get angry directly. Instead, he looked at Jin Yang again.
“How could I possibly carry a blank summoning scroll when I’m free? I’ll talk about it when I get back. By the way, Shukaku, are you interested in taking revenge on the Sand Village that has sealed you for so long?”
Jin Yang suddenly smiled, but this smile was full of murderous intent.
“Hahahaha, I really like your personality. Let’s go, kid!”
After hearing Jin Yang’s words, Shukaku was inevitably stunned for a moment, and then without saying a word, he used sand to send Jin Yang to himself, and then set off. After being imprisoned by the people of Sand Village for so long, he certainly wanted to take revenge.
For the sake of Fubuku, he will not destroy the Sand Village, but revenge is inevitable, after all, the Sand Village has enslaved him for so many years.
“Why do I suddenly feel that Sunagakure is very pitiful?”
Looking at Fenfuku lying on the ground and Shukaku and Kinyo who had already run away, Namikaze Minato suddenly felt that the Sand Village was very pitiful.
“As far as the current situation is concerned, Sunagakure is indeed quite pitiful. Who would have thought that Shukaku would be persuaded in such a short time? I also find it incredible. Let’s go back. We have nothing to do today!”
After Orochimaru and the others finished talking, they left. There was no point in staying any longer. Their minds were full of Shukaku and Kinyo. Especially Kushina. As a Jinchūriki, she had always suppressed the Nine-Tails tightly and did not let it struggle at all. But after seeing how Kinyo and Shukaku got along, Kushina suddenly felt that perhaps she should change.
However, she was very interested in how Jin Yang reached an agreement with Shukaku, but she didn’t ask too much. After returning, Kushina began to immerse herself in her own consciousness and chat with the Nine-Tails. Since Jin Yang could do it, why couldn’t she.
She had heard about other Jinchūriki, and many of them got along well with the tailed beasts, so she went to find the Nine-Tails.
However, the Nine-Tailed Fox is always difficult to tame, and the same is true for Shukaku. If Jin Yang had not read the original work and knew some secrets, he would be helpless against Shukaku, so Kushina basically has a long way to go.
Meanwhile, Kinyo and Shukaku have caught up with one of the Sunagakure teams.
“Shu… Shukaku? How is it possible… Isn’t Shukaku inside Bunfuku’s body?!”
The fleeing ninjas from Sunagakure were also shocked when they saw this scene. Shukaku is the tailed beast of their own village, but why did he appear here now?
“You bastards from Sunagakure, I’m back. Pay me back for sealing me for so many years!”
“Wind Style: Refined Sky Bullet!”
Huge air cannons bombarded the Sand Village’s people. The Sand Village was good at wind jutsu, and facing Shukaku’s air-refined bombs, they had no power to resist. The main reason was that the attack came too suddenly, and their people were not good at defense, so now they were in a miserable state, and were hit by Shukaku’s bombs one by one.
“Let me get involved too! Merciless sun!”
Jin Yang was targeting the ninjas who were taking the lead. Although he didn’t know them very well, the people from Sand Village generally had more roles in the show. It didn’t matter if he couldn’t remember them. He just had to cast a wide net and belittle them.
The percentage increase is linked to one’s strength and the other to the plot, so no matter how small a mosquito is, it’s still meat.
The people of Sunagakure are definitely much more valuable than those of Kirigakure.
A golden sun exploded, and immediately some of the leading ninjas were blown to pieces by the golden sun.
“Little ghost, what kind of power do you have?”
Shukaku asked with some lingering fear. The sun thrown out by Jin Yang was too powerful, and the terrifying power emanating from Jin Yang at this moment made him feel uneasy. Now he felt that Jin Yang was the son of destiny, otherwise where did this power come from?
(Thanks to Tonghua, 1876… for the monthly ticket)
Chapter 47 Luo Sha regrets his decision to death [Please add to your collection] (Old version)
“That’s about it Shukaku, we should go!”
Jin Yang looked at the sky, and after feeling the strength in his body, he said that it was already past ten o’clock, and it would be difficult to control the strength after that. Of course, the main reason was that he wanted to keep the experience packs and not use them all up in one go.
After he killed Fenfu, the percentage rose to 22%. In fact, even if he burst out with all his strength now, he could only last until about eleven o’clock. After that, continuous use of strength would also cause the strength to run away. This is the disadvantage of not being able to fully control the strength.
Shukaku, who originally wanted to continue hunting down the Sand Village, became very curious about Jin Yang’s power after hearing Jin Yang’s words, so he simply let the Sand Village go for the time being. Anyway, this time of revenge was satisfying enough.
However, when Jin Yang began to burst out with power at noon, the terrifying power made Shukaku’s jaw drop. It was the first time he had seen such a terrifying human being. This power was even stronger than that of the Six Paths Sage he had seen.
“As expected of the Son of Destiny, this must be the person the old man was talking about. If he can fully control this kind of power, then even that old man won’t be his opponent. This is truly a terrifying power!”
Shukaku was also watching this scene by the side, talking to himself. It was not until after noon when Jin Yang’s power was restrained that they left here and returned to Iwagakure. Jin Yang still had to sign a contract with Shukaku, but the contract was a bit awkward because his chakra was a little too little. He could summon Shukaku, but he couldn’t let the summoned Shukaku exist for too long.
This is the most embarrassing part, and this is when Samehada is present. Now Samehada’s role comes into play. Although it cannot be used in combat, it can help him replenish chakra, which is still acceptable.
However, he made a contract with Shukaku just in case. In case Shukaku ran out to wander around and was surrounded by people, at least he could use reverse summoning to get him out so that he would not be caught and sealed by others. As for him using Shukaku’s power, it is almost impossible, unless he wants to seal someone, then he will probably use Shukaku.
As for using it in combat, there’s no need to think about it, his combat power is much stronger than Shukaku’s.
After Shukaku and Kinyang left, the small group of surviving ninjas finally ran all the way to the gathering place and reported the situation to Rasa. When Rasa and others heard the news, their faces turned green.
“What did you say? Shukaku attacked you? No, where’s Bunfuku? Where did Bunfuku go?”
Luo Sha was almost going crazy. He knew that Bonfuku would never let Shukaku out even if he died. But now Shukaku was out, and if he came out, it meant that Bonfuku was dead. What was going on? He always felt that his mind was in a mess.
The original plan was to temporarily lose the tailed beasts, but now the tailed beasts have been taken away. According to the ninjas who escaped back, Jin Yang even stood on Shukaku and attacked them. It seems that Shukaku and Jin Yang have gotten together, right?
In short, this statement made Luo Sha feel incredible. In such a short time, if Fubuku was defeated and the seal was opened, Shukaku could indeed be released, but how could Jin Yang be mixed up with Shukaku?
In that short period of time, shouldn’t Shukaku be fighting with everyone he saw? How could he be hanging out with Jinyang? This is obviously impossible. Could it be that these two guys knew each other before? But as soon as this idea came out, Luo Sha killed it.
What a joke, Fenfu has been imprisoned in Sunagakure all this time. Where did Jinyang go to meet Shukaku? In short, he couldn’t figure out how Jinyang got together with Shukaku no matter how hard he tried.
“Damn it, damn it, damn it. This monster is so powerful, how on earth did he convince Shukaku? They don’t have the Sharingan, and even if they did, they could only control him for a short time!”
Luo Sha was really going crazy, and the faces of several other strong men were not very good either. They were just stalling for time until the strong men from the other two ninja villages arrived. At that time, they could launch a counterattack and kill Jin Yang at night.
But now time has been delayed, but Jin Yang has an extra Shukaku by his side. Shukaku can hold back two Kage-level warriors. Together with other masters from Iwagakure and Konoha, as well as the tailed beasts, they suddenly feel that the plan of attacking at night seems a little unrealistic. It is not a good idea to play it this way.
Of course, although they were also helpless and uncomfortable, they were not like Luo Sha. It was obvious that Luo Sha’s gamble this time had begun to go wrong. It all depended on this final blow. If the final blow was successful, then everything would be peaceful and Luo Sha could still sit firmly in the position of Kazekage. But once there was a problem, Luo Sha would forget about being the Kazekage and might not even be able to maintain his position in the upper echelons of Sunagakure.
By then Luo Sha can only become a high-level fighter.
At this moment, Rasa was regretting his decision to the point of death, but there was no use regretting. He could only prepare for the final attack as soon as possible. On the other hand, Jin Yang had already signed a contract with Shukaku and had found Orochimaru.
“With this information…are you planning to do something to Uzumaki Kushina? You are so greedy!”
Looking at the information in his hand, Orochimaru licked his lips. Seeing that Jin Yang’s expression obviously became a little fierce, Orochimaru had already decided to quit Konoha and join Iwagakure at that time.
But he still has to wait until the war is over to go back, as a lot of his information and things are there and he has to take them away. The information Jin Yang gave him now is about the Whirlpool Country and Uzumaki Kushina.
This piece of information alone is enough to create an indelible gap between Kushina and Konoha. Jin Yang originally planned to hand this information to Kushina himself, but now there is a more suitable candidate.
As a member of Konoha, Orochimaru is more trustworthy than those of the Iwagakure people. Even though Orochimaru rebelled and joined the Iwagakure later, he is still a real member of Konoha, and Orochimaru is a high-ranking official, so he is more credible, which is much better than the people of the Iwagakure who personally deliver this information.
“No one has too many talents. If Konoha doesn’t cherish them, we must dig them out. I personally think that as long as the hoe is used well, there is no wall that cannot be dug down, don’t you think?”
“That’s a good sentence, and it fits with what you did. I have to admit that you wield the hoe very well. If possible, I’d like to see how many more people you can dig out!”
Orochimaru couldn’t help laughing, and Jin Yang found this even funnier. Just wait, Orochimaru’s expression will probably be very interesting when he sees Tsunade.
Chapter 48: Kushina’s shock [Please add to collection] (Old version)
Orochimaru went back with the information and called Kushina over.
“Lord Orochimaru, what do you want from me?”
Kushina was a little confused. It was quite unexpected that Orochimaru came to her alone. She was somewhat puzzled.
“I found something by chance, and I thought you might be interested. Take a look!”
Orochimaru didn’t beat around the bush, nor did he need to. He directly handed the information scroll in his hand to Kushina. When Kushina saw what was inside, her face turned ugly.
She knew about the affairs of the Whirlpool Country. After all, she was one of the last remaining members of the Whirlpool Clan. But now, the things recorded here really shocked her.
What was recorded on it clearly stated the real reason for the destruction of the Uzumaki clan. The destruction of the Uzumaki clan was indeed due to the terrifying sealing technique they possessed, which attracted the attention of many ninja villages. However, Kushina never imagined that the driving force behind this was actually Konoha.
“This… Lord Orochimaru, where did you get these things from? And are they real?”
Kushina’s mind was very confused now. She was not sure what was going on. Orochimaru, as a high-ranking official of Konoha, actually came up with something that slandered the high-ranking officials of Konoha. How could she not be shocked?
“I suggest you read it first before you say anything. As for whether it’s true or not, I think you should know it yourself. Although the Iwagakure won the war against the Kumogakure, the Senju clan is gone!”
When Orochimaru talked about this, Kushina’s pupils couldn’t help but shrink. The Senju clan was indeed gone, and the most important thing was that after the Senju clan was gone, Tsunade didn’t even care about it. It seemed that she had returned to the village once before, and then disappeared without a trace.
In fact, the fact that Tsunade dug up the graves of her two grandfathers in the village had been suppressed by the third generation. At most, they only knew that Tsunade went back once and then disappeared. As for the specific reasons and circumstances, they had no idea.
But Kushina knew Tsunade very well. When she first came to Konoha, she lived with the Senju clan and was very familiar with Tsunade, the older sister.
Konoha dared to attack the Senju clan, let alone the Uzumaki clan who were holding the treasure. Moreover, if the Uzumaki clan was exterminated, Konoha would be the biggest beneficiary, because the people from the Uzumaki clan who fled sent the sealing scroll to Konoha.
So whether it is Minato, the Third Hokage, or Danzo, they are all masters of sealing techniques, and it’s all because of the Uzumaki clan.
With doubts, Kushina continued to read on, and what was recorded later was about her being kidnapped in the past. She was rescued by Minato after being kidnapped, but they had just graduated at that time, and Minato had just become Jiraiya’s apprentice. He had done very little research on Flying Thunder God, and the Rasengan was nowhere to be found.
How strong could Minato be at that time? But it was Minato at that time who directly rescued Kushina from the hands of Kumogakure. The people of Kumogakure were not fools. How could they send a few rubbish to deal with the people of Konoha?
Kushina also saw from this information that the people of Kumogakure were not stupid. There were masters among the people they sent, but the masters were eliminated by the people of Konoha. The people who kidnapped her later were very weak, but the reason they were able to kidnap her was also a means used by the Konoha high-level officials.
Just like Naruto can steal the Book of Seals that is the lifeline of a village, Konoha needs to find a bond for Naruto. The same is true for Kushina, and Kushina herself is an outsider, so they need to find a bond that is strong enough to lock her down. This bond is Minato at the time. Minato didn’t know that he was a pawn, but was treated as a pawn.
So this thing was done by accident, and under the various manipulations of the Konoha high-level officials, Minato became Kushina’s bond. Now, all the doubts were analyzed clearly in the scroll, and Kushina’s good impression of Minato almost dropped to zero in an instant.
Even though she knew that Minato would never do such a thing, and that he was probably being used by the Konoha high-ups, she suddenly lost her good impression of Minato as he was being treated like a puppet and it was a premeditated heroic rescue.
“How is it? What do you think? Are you suddenly frightened by the darkness of Konoha?”
Orochimaru said with a sinister smile, looking like a villain.
“Lord Orochimaru, why on earth are you showing me these things?”
Kushina was not stupid either. She looked at Orochimaru with burning eyes. Orochimaru showed her this kind of thing for no reason. She didn’t think it was a kind gesture. Instead, she felt there was something fishy going on. What Orochimaru did was too abnormal.
“You are very smart, but Konoha is afraid of such smartness. Since you have seen it, I will not hide anything. If nothing unexpected happens, I will withdraw from Konoha after this war. Even I dare not stay in this place for long. Showing you these things is just the last good thing I can do. I hope you can survive well in Konoha.”
“This place completely shrouded in darkness is much more complicated than you imagined!”
Orochimaru did not directly expose the Iwagakure, but found an excuse to skip the topic. Kushina was not stupid, and naturally knew that there must be a reason why Orochimaru did this, but she was shocked that Orochimaru was about to leave Konoha.
“Lord Orochimaru? Are you planning to defect?”
Kushina couldn’t help but gasp. Orochimaru, one of the Three Ninjas, was actually going to defect, and this defection was inexplicable. She was shocked, and Orochimaru told her so blatantly.
“Yes, Konoha can’t accommodate me. Danzo won’t allow me to become the new Hokage. The new Hokage is basically confirmed to be Minato, but how long he can live is uncertain. Danzo will try every means to get rid of those who threaten his position as Hokage, and Minato is among them. I dare not stay in a place like this any longer!”
Orochimaru shook his head and sent the guest away. It must be said that he was also a smart man. He deliberately revealed this information so that Kushina’s suspicion of Konoha would become deeper and deeper, and he was not worried that Kushina would betray him.
He has already provided such important information, and even if he tells it out, what will happen? He has Iwagakure as his backer, so at most he can just ask for help, and he is also a real Kage-level expert, not that weak.
As for Kushina, she felt uncomfortable after returning. For some things, the more you think about them, the less sure you will be. It’s like prejudice. If you have a prejudice against a person, then this concept will become more deeply rooted over time.
Kushina is also a human being, so she will only become more suspicious of Konoha.
Chapter 49: Three Villages Gathering [Seeking Collection] (Old Version)
As Luo Sha and others retreated again and again, the people of Konoha and Iwagakure were speechless. They had never seen such cowardly people. Moreover, they ran away in several groups. Jin Yang could only chase one side. During these few days, Jin Yang did gain some results.
The percentage has reached 25%. He can control a quarter of the power at night, and the same is true during the day. However, most of the power is still beyond his control. At the same time, Luo Sha, who has been somewhat exhausted after dragging on for several days, finally received good news. The strong men from Kirigakure and Kumogakure have arrived one after another.
Ai and Killer Bee from Kumogakure are assisted by the Raikage, as well as some elite jonin. The Hidden Mist Village also has a gathering of strong men. The strong men from the three villages have gathered together, and there are nearly ten Kage-level strong men.
As for the elite jonin from each village, they also gathered together. At this moment, three villages gathered here, and the strong ones gathered together.
“You guys are finally here. If you had delayed for another two days, I might have surrendered directly!”
After seeing these people, Luo Sha seemed to have seen his last straw. The terrifying pressure on him was indeed too great, almost suffocating him. Moreover, because the news of the alliance with other ninja villages could not be made known to the people below, he had been constantly questioned by ninjas from many villages during this period of time.
“Don’t worry, Kazekage. As soon as that monster Jin Yang dies, we will send troops immediately. Then Konoha and Iwagakure will be useless!”
Ai was somewhat disdainful of Luo Sha’s behavior, but he still had to say something to appease Luo Sha.
“That’s right. That monster is the key to the battle. As for the Shukaku problem, it’s not a big problem. They don’t know our plan either. We just need to catch them by surprise and kill Jin Yang as quickly as possible. Iwagakure won’t be able to stop us. By the time Konoha reacts, our plan will probably have succeeded.”
Yagura also nodded. This time they were all risking their lives. If there were any problems again, they would really be too ashamed to face the people of Jiangdong. Their three ninja villages would then become the laughing stock of the entire ninja world.
“That’s it, but let’s discuss the battle plan first. I already know the location of the Yanyin camp, but Jin Yang’s position must be in the center, so it’s not easy to rush in directly.”
Luo Sha took out a map. The location marked on the map was the location of the Iwagakure camp. Jin Yang was the most important to Iwagakure, and the spies they planted in Iwagakure could also pass on these non-confidential things.
Therefore, Luo Sha and others were more certain that Jin Yang had no fighting power at night, otherwise why would he be wrapped so tightly? Almost all the strong men surrounded Jin Yang’s residence, surrounding him with three layers inside and three layers outside.
But they had no idea that this was also a smoke bomb deliberately released by Jin Yang, waiting for these guys to fall into the trap.
“The most central position, Fengying, this requires your people to exert their strength. We surrounded them to avoid being seen, so we brought elites. We can only fight against the core area. The periphery depends on your people!”
Ai pointed at the camp, and Luo Sha’s face darkened, but he had no choice. Although he knew that the other party was deliberately using his people from Sunagakure as cannon fodder, what else could he say? After all, the other party’s reason was impeccable.
If he brought more people, not only would they come slowly, but they would also easily expose themselves, so they only brought some elites, not many people. He could only accept this, and now he had no other choice but to agree to their conditions.
“Then we, the people of Sand Village, will be in charge of the periphery. After that, the elites of the three villages will block the people in the inner circle, and the rest of us will try our best to kill Jin Yang. If Shukaku and Iwaga Laozi show up, no matter who it is, hold them back and kill them with one strike. Otherwise, Iwagakure will probably even Ōnoki come out next time, and we won’t have any chance.”
Yagura warned everyone that everyone understood the truth, but truth is truth and it is necessary to emphasize it.
“Then let’s proceed according to our plan. They are chasing us very closely and not very far away from us. One night is enough. Remember, don’t delay until dawn, otherwise everyone will have to run for their lives!”
After Luo Sha finished speaking, everyone went to prepare. As for the ninjas below, Luo Sha was going to notify them at short notice. Every village has a few spies from other families, so such operations can only be notified at short notice and cannot be carried out in advance.
Just like that, the sun slowly set from the west, and before the last ray of light disappeared, Rasa directly ordered the troops to march out. Although the ninjas below were confused, Rasa was still the Kazekage, so they could not disobey Rasa’s wishes.
They had no choice but to set off. All the Sand Village ninjas went out in full force and rushed towards the Iwagakure.
The people from Iwagakure actually noticed such a big commotion, but they discovered it a little too late. By the time they noticed the other party, they had already rushed to them.
“Finally here! I’ve been waiting for so long. The perception ninja will be responsible for sensing how many strong men are coming!”
Jin Yang was not panicked at all when he got the news, but was very excited. These were all experience packs, and this wave might be able to improve him by dozens of percentage points.
Afterwards, the perception ninja who had been prepared for a long time immediately sensed it, and the information he gave out made everyone a little shocked. There were nearly ten Kage-level strongmen, which was clearly the result of several villages joining forces.
“No wonder Luo Sha and his men kept retreating and refused to fight or surrender. You really guessed it right. The other two villages have also joined in. They have fallen into the trap you set!”
Yan Ya and Lao Zi looked at Jin Yang with some complexity. It seemed that this was an accident, but they knew clearly that this was a trap set by Jin Yang on purpose, and these people really fell into this trap.
“If it were me, I would also fall for this trap. They are all well-known village leaders, how could they be taken advantage of so easily? But be prepared to ask for a lot this time.”
“Last time I bit off a piece of their flesh, this time I have to at least break a few of their bones!”
It is impossible to kill them for experience packs, but not killing them does not mean they will suffer any loss. Jin Yang can get a percentage by defeating them, and then he can use the excuse of war to get a lot of benefits from them. Anyway, no matter how you calculate it, they will not suffer any loss.
“That’s true, but it’s almost time for us to take action. After all, the ninjas of the village can’t just die in their hands like this.”
Yanya doesn’t want to see the soldiers from his village make unnecessary sacrifices.
(Thanks to 1876… for the rewards and monthly tickets, and the monthly tickets of Wudong Jiutian, everyone. The number of words has reached 100,000. In two or three days, it will reach 120,000. By then, I hope you will support me. Ten chapters will be guaranteed to be updated frequently, and the limit should be 15. Please support me. By then, the results will not need to be too high. I will update 15 chapters after 500 subscriptions.)
Chapter 50: When did you admit that you were useless at night? [Please collect] (Old version)
“That’s right. They are the village’s soldiers after all. Since this is a trap, there is no need to make unnecessary sacrifices!”
Jin Yang also nodded. Since he had already fallen into the trap, there was no need to continue pretending.
After they left the tent, they saw an extremely chaotic scene outside.
“Senior Yanya, please ask the villagers to withdraw directly. There is no need to stop these guys. This is my home ground.”
Jin Yang said after taking a look, and Yan Ya and Lao Zi also nodded. They completely trusted Jin Yang, so they had no intention of staying and went directly to evacuate the others.
At the same time, the strong men from the three ninja villages, along with a group of Jin Yang, had rushed directly into the inner circle. However, they were completely confused at the moment. The Iwagakure elites, who were supposed to resist them desperately, were actually evacuated by Lao Zi, leaving a gap for them to enter. This scene made them a little unsure, and they didn’t know whether to advance or retreat for a moment.
“Everyone, this may be a method they deliberately came up with to make us suspicious and then retreat. Now that we have come here, it is impossible for us to retreat safely tonight. Let’s do it!”
Ai loudly made the final mobilization. If the Empty City Strategy still existed in this world, he would probably use the Empty City Strategy and the Stratagem of confusing the enemy with a false attack. However, his words did make other people who were somewhat shaken become firm again.
“Pah pah pah pah…”
At this moment, bursts of applause rang out, and then Jin Yang walked out from behind the crowd.
“Great, great, Ai, your ability to render is indeed very strong, but as a defeated nation, you are now so blatantly attacking our Iwagakure. You are really bold. If you lose again this time, can you afford the consequences?”
Jin Yang clapped his hands and looked at Ai and others with a smile. Jin Yang had a good grasp on the inner thoughts of these people. They were not the kind of people who would admit defeat easily, so if they had a chance to make a move, they would definitely not show mercy.
“Jin Yang! As expected, you are at your weakest at night. I have never seen you in this state before!”
After seeing a few things, Ai’s eyes lit up. Jin Yang at this moment was not in his daytime state. They had only seen Jin Yang in the daytime, and now, Jin Yang was just a real eleven-year-old kid, without the terrifying appearance he had during the day.
During the day, Jin Yang’s basic height starts at two meters, and then continues to increase rapidly, which can be said to be extremely terrifying.
“Why waste so much time talking to him? Just kill them in the dark!”
At this moment, Yagura was too lazy to talk nonsense. Although he was like a child, Kirigakure, even if it was not the Bloody Mist Era, was still a very cruel ninja village. At this moment, he rushed forward without hesitation. However, the moment he rushed forward, he noticed Jin Yang’s disdainful and mocking eyes.
The moment he approached Jin Yang, the horrifying flames on Jin Yang’s body gushed out again, and his body expanded rapidly. Because he had mastered less than a quarter of the power, his height instantly rushed to about three meters, and he turned into a little giant.
“It looks like I can only be a muscle monster for now until I fully master it!”
Jin Yang was a little speechless about his situation. What was this? He couldn’t get along with the muscles, but who said that this grace was so weird. Originally, this thing was the grace given to the four angel wings Zhenye, and only Zhenye had it.
If it weren’t for the system, Jin Yang would have probably followed Escanor’s path. The mortal body could not withstand such grace, which led to Escanor using the power of the sun to burn himself to ashes.
However, Jin Yang would not do that. But before he fully mastered it, it was obviously impossible for him to use his ability without bursting into muscle form.
“What? How could this happen? Isn’t this guy in a powerless state at night?”
At this moment, the strong men from several ninja villages felt a collective shock in their hearts. As for Yagura, he had been kicked back by Jin Yang.
“I am powerless at night? Who said that? Did I ever say that? It’s just something you made up in your mind. When did I ever admit that I was powerless at night?!”
Jin Yang looked at the guys in front of him with disdain. He hadn’t reacted yet. But that was right. If it were him, he wouldn’t be able to react either.
“Impossible, how can you have power at night? I don’t believe it!”
At this moment, Ai’s mind was a mess and she didn’t care about anything. It seemed that she had forgotten about Yagura being kicked back just now. She didn’t care about anything at this moment and rushed directly towards Jin Yang.
But unfortunately, his strength was nothing in front of Jin Yang. Even though he had entered Zu Qiang’s chakra burst state, the chakra of lightning attribute had been activated to a terrifying level, and even the person turned into a ray of lightning. However, after rushing in front of Jin Yang, he was easily grasped by Jin Yang’s fist.
“As a defeated nation, why don’t you stay in your own village and come out to stir up trouble? I think you have had enough of living!”
As soon as Jin Yang said this, the horrifying flames illuminated almost the entire camp in golden color, as if a small sun appeared in the camp. As for Ai, he was hit directly in the abdomen by Jin Yang’s punch.
With this punch, Jin Yang used the force that Ai could endure to the limit, breaking ten of Ai’s ribs, displacing his internal organs, and burning his exterior with flames.
It can be said that if he is not treated in time, he will undoubtedly die. This is why Jin Yang does not intend to kill him. After all, experience packs are something that need to be kept and repeatedly refreshed.
This punch hit Ai, and Ai’s body was like a golden laser, shooting out, directly rushing out of the Yanyin camp and disappearing from everyone’s sight.
“Brother!”
At this moment, Killer Bee couldn’t help but scream, and with the help of the Raikage of Kumogakure, they planned to chase after him, but at this time, Jin Yang had already arrived in front of them.
“Come as you please, leave as you please, what do you think of us as Iwagakure?”
The assistant Raikage was blown away without a trace by Jin Yang’s small sun. As for Killer Bee, he was stepped on by Jin Yang, which blew a huge sunken hole on the ground. Killer Bee also spat out a mouthful of blood. Even the Jinchūriki was so powerless now.
(Thanks to my king’s map cannon for the reward)
Chapter 51: Did Luo Sha embezzle public funds? [Collect] (Old version)
After Jin Yang stepped on Killer Bee and seriously injured him, the chakra of the tailed beasts began to emerge from Killer Bee’s body. This was the help of the Eight-Tails, but Jin Yang would not give him this opportunity.
“If you dare to come out, I will kill him directly. Make your own decision!”
Looking at the tailed beast chakra that continued to flow out of Killer Bee’s body, Jin Yang stopped the tailed beast chakra from flowing out with just one word, and it shrank back directly. At this moment, the Eight-Tails did not dare to gamble. Once he lost the bet, not only would he be doomed, but Killer Bee would also be doomed. Facing this monster, the Eight-Tails did not dare to make a fuss at all. It would be useless for him to come out.
Jin Yang’s strength is enough to completely crush him, and killing him is not a big problem, so he hides obediently. Since Jin Yang said so, he should not take Kirabi’s life.
“Very good, you are quite smart. Senior Lao Zi, I leave this guy to you. Ask Yunyin how much ransom he will pay later!”
Jin Yang didn’t keep the other two because the other two were not as important as the tailed beasts. The tailed beasts were quite valuable. He already had Shukaku, so he didn’t need to get more. And most importantly, if there was no hostility, it would not be considered an experience pack, so he had to put them back. If he dug them all up, who would he use to gain experience in the future? Akatsuki?
After dealing with Killer Bee, the top three-tailed warrior of Kumogakure was defeated by Jin Yang. It could be said that it happened in the blink of an eye. At this moment, the remaining Kage-level warriors of Sand Village and Kirigakure have just come to their senses.
The previous scene could be described as a flash of lightning. With one punch, the Fourth Raikage was knocked away. With a small sun, the Raikage’s assistant disappeared. Then with one foot, Killer Bee was stepped on to the point that he could not take care of himself. The three Kage-level powerhouses were killed instantly by the Golden Sun.
It wasn’t just one move at a time, but it happened within a few seconds. Only at this moment did they realize how big the gap was between themselves and Jin Yang. This gap was like a chasm, the difference between humans and ants.
“Go!”
Luo Sha slapped the ground, and a terrifying stream of golden sand gushed out from under the ground, forming a huge barrier.
“How dare you bring out something like this to disgrace yourself? Why do you think this thing can stop me?”
When Luo Sha released Sha Jin and blocked everyone’s attempt to escape, Jin Yang’s arm went straight through Sha Jin’s barrier and grabbed Luo Sha’s head.
That’s right, he didn’t pinch the neck, but pinched the head. With Jin Yang’s current height, he was like a little giant. It was very easy for him to pinch Luo Sha’s head, but pinching his neck was a little inconvenient.
“I’m beginning to suspect that you’ve embezzled public funds from your own Sand Village. If you take out all the gold in the gold sand, it’s probably going to be quite a bit. Where on earth did you get so much gold? Although I know you used magnetic jutsu, is it that extravagant? Can’t you use iron sand? The Third Kazekage used iron sand, but when it came to you, it turned into gold sand!”
Jin Yang has always been very curious. In the original story, Gaara controlled Luo Sha’s sand gold and got a lot of gold from it, so why was Luo Sha so extravagant? If he remembered correctly, Sand Village was very poor.
Among the several ninja villages, the others are fine, but the Sand Village is the poorest. But it’s not their fault, mainly because they are in the desert. But Luosha actually plays with sand gold, I’m afraid he is really embezzling public funds.
Of course, there is another possibility. Luo Sha can detect the underground mineral veins, but if he can really do this, the entire Sand Village will probably be the richest village. Anyway, no matter how you look at it, it seems that this guy has embezzled public funds.
At the same time, Chiyo and Ebizo were stunned after hearing Jin Yang’s nonsensical complaints. What did that mean? Did Luo Sha really embezzle public funds? Something seemed wrong. Where did all this gold come from?
Of course, this idea was killed by them as soon as it came out. Now it is not a matter of public funds, but a matter of life and death, and life is about to be lost.
“Three treasures sucked and collapsed!”
Chiyo directly brought out her old tricks, the Chikamatsu Ten People. Chiyo was a master of puppets and poisons, but in front of Jin Yang, she was completely restrained. She had some advantages against others, but in front of Jin Yang, she was completely restrained.
Jin Yang’s solar flame can burn some poisons, so poison has no effect on him. As for puppets, to be honest, although the Chikamatsu Tenjinshu are pretty good and can combine to use some strange techniques, they are still not as good as the puppets of the Otsutsuki clan on the moon. Their puppets are real puppets.
As for the Ten Men of Jinsong, they were completely invisible. Jin Yang was too lazy to say any more words. He just grabbed Luo Sha and used him as a weapon to smash the puppets that released the Three Treasures Absorption. At this moment, Luo Sha’s face turned green. It was too much to grab him as a weapon.
But this time it was a real blow, Jin Yang even suspected that Chiyo had a problem with her brain, actually using the Three Treasures Absorption Technique to deal with him, wasn’t this courting death? So Jin Yang didn’t show any mercy when he attacked.
Luo Sha turned into a humanoid weapon and smashed directly into the puppet. The huge force smashed the puppet into pieces, but Rosa was very smart and used sand to protect her body.
Although he was pinched in Jin Yang’s hand, he could still control the sand, so he was not killed directly, but was seriously injured and vomited blood.
“As expected of you, the weakest Kazekage in history. Let’s go!”
After taking a look at Luosha who was seriously injured by his attack, Jinyang complained and threw Luosha as a hidden weapon at Yagura and others who were trying to escape, and then he smashed the Chikatsu Ten People into pieces with three punches and two kicks. As for Chiyo, she was knocked out with just one punch. Although Ebizo was also a puppeteer, the Chikatsu Ten People were all kneeling, so the crappy puppets he created were even more useless, and he killed them one by one with one punch.
He did not keep the people from Sunagakure as they were worthless, so he simply beat them half to death. Now the second ninja village, Sunagakure, was also easily destroyed by him, so the only target left was the last one.
“Everyone from Kirigakure, I never expected that we would meet again at this time. Don’t be in a hurry to leave, stay and chat with me!”
Jin Yang looked at Yagura and the others in front of him with a smile. In fact, Yagura and the others had already run away for a while, but the fire of Beluga’s humanoid cannonball put them in chaos. After that, Jin Yang’s speed was not comparable to theirs, so Jin Yang caught up with them in an instant.
Chapter 52: Break Your Turtle Shell [Please add to collection] (Old version)
“We surrender, we from Kirigakure surrender!”
After seeing the miserable conditions of Kumogakure and Sunagakure, Yagura and the people he brought with him all looked pale. They no longer cared about the dignity of the strong and the superior and surrendered directly. In this situation, although they would not die if they resisted, it was still too miserable.
“Surrender? That’s a nice thought. You killed so many of our Iwagakure people, and now you can just let it go!”
Jin Yang kicked Yagura again, directly kicking him into a gourd rolling on the ground, but the power of this kick was not very strong. Although Yagura was injured, it was not serious. Yagura was also angry and directly turned into a three-tailed form.
He also knew that Jin Yang had no intention of letting them go today. If it were him, he would not just let it go, so he turned into the Three-Tails mode. The strong men from the three ninja villages who were still beside Jin Yang started fighting directly. Since they would not accept surrender, they had no choice but to fight.
“Get lost!”
Jin Yang’s whole body exploded with golden flames, turning him into a human-shaped bomb. The strong men from the ninja village around him were directly blown into a meteor shower, flying in all directions.
Although it only took a moment, the Three-Tail’s Tailed Beast Ball had already taken shape. Due to the rush, it was unable to release it at its full strength, but even if it could not release it at its full strength, the power of the Tailed Beast Ball was still astonishing.
“It’s the Tailed Beast Ball again. Can’t you use some better moves?”
Jin Yang simply grabbed the Tailed Beast Ball with his right hand and blocked it, which was as big as a human. Then he exerted force with his right hand, and his five fingers pierced directly into the Tailed Beast Ball like eagle claws, but he did not directly crush it.
“This is a return gift. Let me see how hard your turtle shell is!”
Holding the Tailed Beast Ball, Jin Yang also felt that the Tailed Beast Ball was about to explode, so he simply rushed above the Three-Tails, pressed the Tailed Beast Ball down suddenly, and a mushroom cloud rose up directly.
However, after the first explosion, another even louder explosion sounded. This was the explosion caused by Jin Yang using the Merciless Sun again after he crushed the Tailed Beast Ball.
When the smoke cleared, when everyone saw Jin Yang again, they saw Jin Yang holding the charred Yagura as if he was holding a chicken and throwing it directly to the ground.
After leaving Yagura behind, Jin Yang flashed again and came above the Sand Village troops. Because of Iwaoka’s timely retreat, the people were not mixed together, but there were still some people fighting on the periphery.
Jin Yang, on the other hand, directly fired a few shots to suppress the power of the smallest sun. After a real solar shower, the ground was already riddled with holes. As for the people of Sand Village, at least one third of them were wiped out. The main reason was that they were too scattered, and there were still some of his own people there, so Jin Yang couldn’t use his ultimate move, otherwise it would not be just one third that were wiped out, but at least two thirds.
“Listen, people of Sunagakure, surrender immediately. Your Kazekage has already lost. If you dare to attack again, you will die immediately!”
Jin Yang didn’t waste any words and shouted out a sentence. At this moment, the people of Sand Village were frightened by Jin Yang’s solar shower. They no longer had the mind to resist and knelt down together. In this battle, Rock Village won, and it was all thanks to Jin Yang.
“Senior Yanya, I’ll leave the aftermath to you. As for those who died in the battle, you must comfort them properly. I don’t want our own people to feel disheartened!”
Jin Yang said that he did not feel too much guilt at that time. If it weren’t for him, it would be good if half of these dead people were alive in the war with Konoha and Kumogakure, so he would not feel guilty.
But your own people are your own people. If you don’t treat your own people well, who will fight for you? So at least make them feel that their fight is worth it and not a waste of their lives.
“Don’t worry, you don’t have to worry about this kind of thing. Iwagakure won’t let its own people down.”
Yan Ya nodded. He knew what Jin Yang meant. He also knew exactly what he should do and didn’t need Jin Yang to remind him.
Afterwards, Yanya commanded everyone to clean up the battlefield and announced a series of appeasement policies.
This does not even require Ohnoki’s consent. The Iwagakure has now grown to a terrifying level, of course not in terms of strength, but in terms of economy. In addition to the wealth that has been continuously accumulated after the reform of its own village, it has also bitten off the flesh from various ninja villages.
This time, the three ninja villages joined forces and were defeated by Jin Yang again. How could Iwagakure let it go without breaking a few bones? Therefore, the policy naturally became much better.
After a series of policies were announced by Yanya, everyone, whether they were injured or not, or those whose companions or relatives had died in the battle, were excited, and some even cried for joy. At least they knew that their fight for the village was worth it.
These policies are enough for their families to live a good life in the future without any major problems. They paid for them with their lives, and now they feel that it is worth sacrificing their lives.
On the Iwagakure side, after cleaning up the battlefield, waves of cheers shook the sky, which made Jin Yang smile. He was also a human being and a social being, not a machine without any emotions, so if his family was happy, he would naturally be happy too.
At this time, the Iwagakure had already cleaned up the battlefield, and the people from Konoha finally arrived.
“This is too exaggerated. Iwagakure actually took down the strong men from the other three ninja villages together. There was even one ninja village without too many casualties. How did they do it?”
Minato couldn’t help but be shocked. This scene was really too exaggerated.
“It looks like the rumor circulating in the ninja world that Jin Yang can’t use his power at night is false. He really keeps giving us surprises!”
Orochimaru had almost guessed it, but he also found it a little unbelievable. Such a terrifying power, such a terrifying bloodline limit, actually has no restrictions?
But he shook his head when he thought of this. There are definitely limitations. At least during the day, Jin Yang would avoid other people, so it is true that his power would be out of control. As for at night, it was just a joke.
These things were just analyzed by outsiders. Orochimaru had to admire Jin Yang. He didn’t say anything, but let the enemy deliver himself to him and fall directly into the trap set by Jin Yang.
All I can say is that everything is based on the fact that Jin Yang’s power is too unstoppable. How could such an unstoppable power not make people despair?
“It looks like we’re a little late. Let’s go. Since we’re here, we should at least go say hello!”
After Orochimaru finished speaking, he took Minato, Kushina, and a group of family heads and senior officials in. The three heads of the Ino, Shika, and Chou families were all inside.
Chapter 53 The system finally made some progress [Please add to favorites] (Old version)
“Hahahaha, it’s rich, it’s really rich this time, I really have to thank these guys!”
Jin Yang was so happy at this moment. Last night, a group of Kage-level warriors directly contributed about 10% to him. The elites from various villages they brought, plus all the troops of Sand Village, made Jin Yang’s percentage increase significantly.
At this moment, Jin Yang’s percentage has exceeded 50% and reached 52%. How could Jin Yang not be happy? (Let me explain here that in addition to the Kage-level strongmen, the elites from each village are also present, so he got so much in one go. It takes the elite jonin from three villages, plus an entire ninja village and a group of Kage-level strongmen to get so much.)
Fifty percent. Now, except for the one minute at noon when he cannot control himself and needs to leave, he can control his strength at other times and stay in crowded places without worrying about his strength going out of control.
But Jin Yang was also speechless. That crucial minute represented at least 50% of the strength. Sure enough, that minute was a cheating minute. No wonder Escanor’s state was called the “only one in the world” mode. It was really awesome.
Just when Jin Yang was excited, the system that had been completely silent since the Sun’s Grace was extracted finally made some movements, and a piece of information was directly transmitted into Jin Yang’s mind.
“After mastering more than 50% of the power, the equipment subsystem is activated? Is it so weird?”
Jin Yang was speechless after receiving this message. This message told him that the equipment subsystem was activated. The equipment subsystem, as the name suggests, is for equipment, but it must be activated when each strength reaches 50%.
And if there is no equipment for this kind of power, then simply don’t turn it on. This made Ji Yang speechless. This system was the coldest he had ever seen. There was almost no movement. Moreover, if this subsystem extracted this power without a source, or in other words, without equipment, then this subsystem would be useless.
However, Jin Yang has now obtained Escanor’s set of equipment, the armor and the divine axe Rita. Although the armor is not as good as the artifact, it can at least change according to the changes in body shape and is very fit. It is somewhat similar to the Saiyan combat suit. Even if the body size increases suddenly, it will not break. It is a very convenient thing and has good defensive power.
Of course the most important thing is the divine axe Rita. Until now, Jin Yang has no weapon to show off. It’s not because he doesn’t think highly of it, but because he really can’t use it. Take Samehada for example. He took it out and used it at noon, and Samehada was ruined, so he was also very helpless.
The weapons in this world cannot withstand his use, but now with the divine axe Rita, it is completely different. It can withstand his terrifying attacks. This thing is a real artifact (Escanor’s pretentious artifact appears, spread the flowers, I always feel that something is missing without this thing, so I just added it in.)
Jin Yang did not hesitate and took out the two things directly. Although explaining the source was a problem, did he need to explain it? With absolute power, both Onoki and Iwaga trusted him unconditionally.
As for the other senior executives, they had long been suppressed by the two and dared not move, so Jin Yang was the only one in power. He did not need to explain the source of things to anyone, and no one could control him. At most, when others asked curiously, he would just make up an excuse and get away with it.
After the two items were taken out, there was no problem with the armor, but the divine axe Rita smashed directly to the ground before Jin Yang could react, creating a huge hole in the ground.
“Damn, it’s Escanor’s pretend weapon, it’s damn heavy!”
Jin Yang looked at the divine axe Rita that fell to the ground speechlessly. It was not that he could not lift it, but he did not notice the weight of it just now, so it fell directly to the ground.
This thing is something that not even Galan, one of the Ten Commandments, can’t lift. Even Meliodas, the leader of the Seven Deadly Sins, thinks it’s too heavy and has to drag it around. You can see how terrifyingly heavy this thing is.
It is estimated that in that world, among the entire human race, Escanor is the only one who can lift it. After all, this thing is a divine weapon created by the goddesses, not humans.
“In the Naruto world, only someone at the Six Paths level can lift this thing by brute force!”
Jin Yang felt a little emotional. It was indeed a pretentious artifact. With its weight alone, it could crush a Kage-level warrior to death. As for the super-Kage level, people like Nagato could rely on the power of the Rinnegan and use the huge repulsive force to move this divine axe, but no one could do it with brute force. A Kage-level warrior who entered the Sage Mode might be able to move it with difficulty, but it was still too heavy.
I guess a mountain is not as heavy as this thing.
And the most important point is that the Divine Axe Rita can absorb the power he releases during the day. In this way, together with the power he controls, he does not need to hide even at noon and can directly blend into the crowd.
Of course, this body size is always a flaw before it is fully mastered. In that minute and the period before and after, his body size will surge to nearly four meters even if he does not use his strength. If he uses his strength, it is estimated to increase to about five meters.
So calling him a monster is not a big problem.
“This thing seems to have the same effect as Thor’s hammer!”
Jin Yang put the Divine Axe Rita aside, then stretched out his hand, and the Divine Axe Rita flew directly into his hand. It had its own navigation system, so there was no need to worry about losing it. No matter where it was lost, it would come back as long as he summoned it.
Moreover, some of the power stored inside can be released. This function might have been useful if it had been given to Jin Yang before, but it is of no use now.
He can fully use 52% of his strength, so he does not need the power stored in the Divine Axe Rita. However, he usually carries it with him to absorb his own strength. It is a good limiter before he fully masters the power.
“Not bad, not bad!”
After Jin Yang tried it for a few times, he put the very flashy magic axe Rita on his back. It was daytime now, and this thing could help him control his strength, so he decided to carry it with him. As for the armor, it was a bit flashy, so he would wear it when he wanted to show off later, so he put it aside for now.
After Jin Yang carried the divine axe Rita on his back, Iwaga and others came directly to him. After all, the people from Konoha had arrived, and Jin Yang had to show up. When Jin Yang left the tent, his height had increased to two meters again, but he did not emit the slightest power fluctuation. He was just like an ordinary strong man. It was just that the divine axe Rita on his back was quite showy, which made the people from Iwagakure stunned.
Chapter 54: I’m not showing off, it’s you who can’t lift it [Please collect] (Old version)
“Boy, you’re finally here. Wait, what’s that behind you?”
After Yan Ya and others came over, they greeted Jin Yang directly when they saw him. However, after seeing the extremely flashy divine axe behind Jin Yang, Yan Ya and others were stunned.
“Hey, my weapon. How do you think it is? Isn’t it great?”
Jin Yang pointed at the divine axe behind him and asked. After he spoke, everyone came back to their senses, and then everyone’s faces became a little strange. Can there really be a weapon that can withstand the weapons used by Jin Yang? Yan Ya and others felt a little incredible for a while.
Jin Yang’s power is extremely terrifying. He can destroy the world with just a wave of his hand. To be honest, they are really curious about what kind of terrifying weapon can withstand such a powerful impact.
“What an exaggerated axe, but the style is also a bit strange!”
Looking at the axe on Jin Yang’s body, Lao Zi couldn’t help but complain in a low voice, but when others heard it, they couldn’t help but nodded, thinking it was very showy.
“Don’t underestimate my weapon. My weapon can suppress the explosion of my power. In other words, as long as I don’t use my power carelessly, I don’t need to leave at noon!”
Jin Yang said nonchalantly that he didn’t care about the fact that he needed to leave because of the power explosion, because everyone knew it anyway. When Yan Ya and others heard this, they were immediately shocked.
“This axe can suppress your power? What’s going on?”
Yan Ya was a little surprised at this moment. He indeed did not feel the high temperature and burning sensation from Jin Yang that he could feel as long as he got close to him in the past. At this moment, Jin Yang was just like an ordinary muscular man, without any strength emanating from him.
“This axe can absorb my power, thus forming a suppressive effect, and the absorbed power can also explode, but once it is taken down, there will be nothing I can do!”
As he spoke, Jin Yang gently placed the divine axe Rita on the ground. Afterwards, the terrifying power in his body began to radiate again, making everyone feel very uncomfortable.
“Wait, if that’s the case, then if this axe is obtained by someone else, then your power can be released?!”
Lao Zi was very surprised. This thing was too exaggerated. Not only could it absorb the power that suppressed Jin Yang, but it could also explode. Doesn’t that mean that if he got this axe, it would be equivalent to getting the same power as Jin Yang?
“It would be great if it were that simple. Just give it a try and you’ll know!”
Jin Yang said nonchalantly, not to mention that this thing has already recognized its master and you can’t do anything about it no matter how you use it, the weight of this thing is also enough to discourage countless people.
Confused, Lao Zi could only do as Jin Yang said and get the axe, but when he touched it and lifted it, well, it didn’t move, not at all.
Lao Zi was confused and tried again, but it didn’t move. Then he grabbed the axe with both hands and tried again, but it still didn’t move. He used all his strength, but it still didn’t move. Lao Zi’s face turned bad in an instant. As a Jinchūriki, and a Kage-level strongman, he couldn’t even lift the axe. It was too much.
“What a heavy axe! What’s going on? I can’t even lift it with all my strength. I don’t believe it!”
Lao Zi directly entered the first state of the tailed beast, and the red bubble tailed beast chakra coat wrapped his body, but he continued to hold the divine axe Rita, exerted force, shook it a bit, but still failed to pick it up.
Then, the unconvinced Lao Zi entered the second form and barely lifted the axe from the ground, but the huge weight directly pressed a concave hole into the ground.
Then the next second, Lao Zi just wanted to move, but the power of the axe was too great, so he lost his balance. The axe hit the ground again, and there was another loud bang. The axe was almost completely buried in the ground. If Lao Zi hadn’t held it, it would have been completely sunken into the ground.
“This axe is terrifyingly heavy and has its own consciousness, just like Samehada. After recognizing me as its master, it will not betray me. So, regardless of whether you can lift it or not, even if you can, you cannot use the power inside unless you get my permission!”
Jin Yang walked forward, grabbed the divine axe Rita, and then put it on his back again. The people in the Naruto world are always too weak in physical strength. In normal conditions, their physical fitness is not strong either. They only become stronger by using chakra to strengthen it.
Compared with the Seven Deadly Sins who have explosive physical strength, it is indeed incomparable, so even when Lao Zi enters the second state of the tailed beast, he can only barely lift this axe.
“It’s really an exaggerated weight, but only this kind of thing can allow you to exert your strength. Even if it’s a Kage-level warrior, you don’t need to burst out your strength. If this axe hits him directly, he will basically be dead!”
Lao Zi has already exited the Tailed Beast State. He now remembers the blunt knife, which is similar in nature to the Divine Axe Rita. Both rely on weight. However, that blunt knife is completely incomparable to the Divine Axe Rita in Jin Yang’s hand.
Both Lao Zi and Yan Ya were very curious about how the axe in Jin Yang’s hand was made and where such terrifying weight came from. It was really exaggerated.
“Oh, I almost forgot something important. The people from Konoha are here. Now that the Third Ninja World War is basically over, we also need to discuss what to do next.”
Yanya’s face suddenly turned serious. He was attracted by the axe just now, and now he remembered that they had other things to do. The war was won after Jinyang crushed the three ninja villages together.
Moreover, Iwaga dared to say that as long as Jin Yang was alive, no one in the ninja world would dare to attack Iwagakure, unless they were tired of living. After all, Jin Yang’s power was too unstoppable.
What we need to discuss now is what happens after the war.
“Why are you looking for me for this kind of thing? I usually don’t care about these things. As for compensation and the like, why don’t you just go to those villages directly? As the defeated countries, especially Kumogakure and Kirigakure, you have been defeated twice in a row, so just ask for as much as you can. You can even go a little further, Killer Bee and Yagura are still in our hands.”
Jin Yang was speechless, he didn’t care about these things before, he was only responsible for giving a general direction, fighting and poaching. Now the fighting process was over, the only thing left was poaching, those guys attacked too quickly before, Tsunade hadn’t arrived yet.
(Thanks to Xuetian for the 588 reward, Miss the Past, Reservoir, 13306…, Single Diary, 11110… for the monthly tickets, and to all the big guys who sent flowers and evaluation tickets. It will be available soon, so please support it when the time comes)
Chapter 55: Tsunade has finally arrived [Please add to collection] (Old version)
“In addition to these things, didn’t the people from Konoha also come? But they didn’t come to discuss things. Instead, they came to help after receiving the intelligence that we were attacked. It’s just that you acted too quickly, so they arrived late!”
When Yan Ya said this, he couldn’t help but look at Jin Yang with the eyes of a monster. Although he was used to being shocked, the speed last night was really too fast. Basically, those shadow-level powerhouses were killed in Jin Yang’s hands within ten seconds, and some were even killed instantly. It could be said to be quite miserable. The whole battle was resolved in just a few minutes.
It really happened too fast. Previous Ninja World Wars lasted for several years, but this time, when Jin Yang arrived, including the time spent poaching the Senju clan, most of the time was spent on the march. It’s terrifying just to think about it.
“I see. By the way, when exactly will Tsunade arrive?”
Jin Yang asked another very important question. Orochimaru had already laid the foundation for poaching Kushina, so all that was left was Tsunade to add fuel to the fire and then take Kushina away. That would be the end of it. Of course, it still depended on Kushina’s decision.
But it has come to this, so I think there is a high probability that we can win.
“If nothing goes wrong, it should arrive today!”
Yanya said, a ninja, or a Kage-level strongman, has extremely strong mobility.
“Is that so? Then let’s go meet the people from Konoha. We’ll need Orochimaru’s help next.”
Jin Yang nodded, and then went to meet the people from Konoha. In fact, strictly speaking, among the many senior executives who met this time, except for Minato who Jin Yang could not poach, Orochimaru was already one of their own. As for Kushina, as long as everything went smoothly, she would also be one of their own.
So this time when the high-level officials met, almost all of them were from the same family.
After the meeting, both sides chatted casually. Then Orochimaru met with Iwaga and others alone on the pretext of discussing the next matters with Iwagakure, without bringing anyone else.
“I didn’t expect that the news from Jiraiya was actually false. That guy was completely used as a gun by you!”
Orochimaru had a smile on his face at this moment. The more invincible Jin Yang was, the more correct his decision was.
“Of course, since he wants to dig out my secrets, let him do it. But the information is all made up by his own mind. I have never admitted it. Let’s just leave it at that. I’ll need your help if I need anything tonight.”
Jin Yang directly stated his purpose, and this time, he did not hide it. Orochimaru had already decided to join, and Tsunade arrived soon, so Jin Yang straightforwardly told Orochimaru about Tsunade and the Senju clan.
“The Senju clan… even Tsunade has joined the Iwagakure? How did you do it?”
This time, even Orochimaru felt a little confused. Who is Tsunade? The granddaughter of the first and second generations, the apprentice of the third generation, and one of the three ninjas of Konoha. Jin Yang actually poached Tsunade. What kind of operation is this? He didn’t know before, but after knowing it, he was completely stunned. He felt that he seemed to have underestimated Jin Yang.
How on earth did they manage to poach the elders of a village?
“We have to thank Konoha for its help, especially Danzo. If he hadn’t persecuted the Senju clan madly behind the scenes, we in Iwagakure would never have had this chance. Did you know? When I rescued Tsunade, she was being hunted down by the men of that old man Danzo. Danzo even killed his own teacher’s granddaughter. I have to say that he is really crazy to the extreme.”
Jin Yang directly mentioned Danzo, this guy is a natural assist player, it would be a waste if he is not used.
“As expected, the root of everything is Danzo. This guy is really unscrupulous in order to get the position of Hokage. I suddenly feel a little sympathetic to Minato. Once he becomes Hokage, Danzo will definitely not let him go.”
Orochimaru suddenly felt that the position of Hokage was a pitfall. Anyone who dared to take the position, or even had the possibility of taking the position, would be targeted by Danzo and then persecuted to death or defect. Just thinking about it was enough.
“Tsunade will be here today, and I need you to take Tsunade to meet Uzumaki Kushina in the evening!”
Jin Yang told his plan, and this time Orochimaru smiled sinisterly.
“Of course, your method is as simple and effective as always!”
Orochimaru said with a smile, wasn’t he locked up by a long-lived man? As for Kushina, Orochimaru felt that she couldn’t run away. This time Tsunade came over, it was a move of the general. In short, Kushina couldn’t run away.
“I’ll give you the signal tonight. You’ll be responsible for taking Tsunade to see Kushina. Now you should discuss what to do after the Ninja World War.”
After Jin Yang finished speaking, he simply left. He was too lazy to get involved in what happened afterwards. As for Iwaga and the others, they just chatted for a while and then dispersed. After all, this kind of thing still depends on the shadows of each ninja village. As the victorious side of Iwagakure and Konoha, the real decision-makers are still Ōnoki and Sarutobi Hiruzen, and the others can only give suggestions.
Time passed quickly and it was already afternoon. Although Jin Yang’s body shape was constantly changing during the whole process, his power did not burst out. Only a little bit of it was dissipated at one minute at noon, but it was not a big problem. It passed in a blink of an eye. In the afternoon, Tsunade also arrived.
Jin Yang also told Tsunade about the next plan in detail, which made Tsunade look complicated. She didn’t expect that even Orochimaru was poached, and the next step was to poach Kushina. This made Tsunade speechless. She doubted whether Jin Yang could hollow out the entire Konoha. His poaching skills were a bit too good.
Of course, despite her feelings, Tsunade is now a member of the Iwagakure, and Kushina used to live in her house, so she and Kushina are like sisters. She would love to be able to let her sister escape from that extremely dark village.
So I discussed with Jin Yang what to say in the evening and how to face Kushina, and then we set off directly.
At night, Jin Yang contacted Orochimaru. After Orochimaru knew about this, he sent someone to find Kushina directly.
At this moment, after Kushina knew that Orochimaru was looking for her, her expression was very complicated, because she knew that Orochimaru must have some reason for looking for her, but she didn’t know the details yet. However, after the last experience, she also knew that it would definitely not be something normal. After all, Orochimaru was planning to defect.
Chapter 56: Kushina is completely disappointed with Konoha [Please collect] (Old version)
After entering Orochimaru’s tent, Kushina greeted him very politely.
“You’re here, come with me. Don’t worry, I won’t do anything to you. But an old acquaintance of yours needs to meet you, so she came to ask me for a favor. I believe you will be very happy after meeting her!”
After Orochimaru finished speaking, he left the tent directly. Although Kushina was a little confused, after thinking about what happened before, she gritted her teeth and decided to follow him. Soon, the two of them avoided other sights and left the camp.
“Tsunade-sister!!”
Soon, outside the camp, Kushina saw an old acquaintance, Tsunade. After seeing Tsunade, Kushina screamed. Fortunately, this was not inside the Konoha camp, otherwise she would have been exposed.
“Long time no see Kushina!”
Tsunade looked at Kushina with some complexity, and then the two of them started chatting about family matters, leaving Orochimaru speechless.
“Shouldn’t you guys talk about serious matters? There will be plenty of opportunities to talk about these things in the future!”
Orochimaru, with a frown on his face, couldn’t help but remind the two of them.
“Oh, by the way, I almost forgot the purpose of this time!”
Tsunade couldn’t help but clap her hands. Seeing that Kushina was somewhat happy, she even forgot her purpose for a moment.
“Kushina, I know you are a little confused now, but you have to listen carefully to what I am going to say next…”
Tsunade’s face became serious, and then she told Kushina everything about the Senju clan, her two grandfathers, and how she was being hunted, and even the fact that she had joined the Iwagakure.
After hearing these words, Kushina was completely stunned. She never thought that Konoha could be so dark.
“How is this possible? Isn’t Danzo the disciple of the Second Generation? Why would they do this? Just because of so-called power? Ambition?”
Kushina once again felt that her three views were severely impacted. This time the impact was much stronger than the last time. What happened to Tsunade was incredible, but she could see that this Tsunade was not a fake, nor was she controlled by anyone, and what she said was not lies.
“That’s right, it’s because of these things. The peace and sunshine you see are just what the Konoha high-level officials want you to see, and the purpose is only because you are the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, otherwise you might have been lying in Danzo’s laboratory. And now they have the bond of Minato to lock you up. Once the bond of Minato can’t lock you up, then they won’t use any conciliatory policies at that time.”
“They are not stupid. As a Jinchūriki, and a Jinchūriki with self-awareness, you can fight for Konoha with all your might. But without that, for the sake of insurance, they will definitely put some strange seals on you. No, they should brainwash you. After all, you are proficient in sealing techniques, so seals and the like are of little use to you!”
Orochimaru licked his lips and said the most devastating words, but also the most true words.
“That’s right. The existence of the Senju clan has damaged their interests, so they will not allow a strong person to appear in the Senju clan again. As for me, I had hemophobia and left Konoha before, so no one touched me.”
“But after I returned to the village and dug up the graves of my two grandfathers, Danzo no longer tolerated me. You may not believe it, but Iwagakure treated us, the Senju clan, much better than Konoha treated us. I even joined the upper echelons of Iwagakure and learned a lot of things that only the Tsuchikage could understand.”
“Most of the intelligence and some decisions are handled by me, which means that I can even check the Sealed Book of Iwagakure. Do you know what this means?”
When Tsunade said this, her expression became even more complicated. Being nice to them could be considered just an illusion, but since she knew so many things, it could no longer be an illusion.
“Tsk tsk, Iwagakure is really generous. That can only mean one thing, they really need talents like us, otherwise they wouldn’t have paid so much. This is beyond my imagination. Before, I was a little suspicious whether they were just using us to divide Konoha’s power, but now this doubt has been directly dispelled!”
Orochimaru suddenly laughed. If Tsunade had not come, he would still be wary of Iwagakure. After all, the situation between the ninja villages was very dark. If he was really so ignorant, he might have been eaten to the bone.
But the news brought by Tsunade did dispel his last doubts.
“Is it necessary? With Jin Yang’s monster-like strength, he can destroy all the ninja villages in the ninja world except Iwagakure by himself. Does he need to use us to divide Konoha?”
Tsunade said with a look on her face like, are you kidding me?
“Indeed, it is not necessary. With such invincible power, there is no need for these conspiracies and tricks. Violent crushing will do. But are we getting off topic? Kushina, what is your decision?”
Orochimaru suddenly realized that this time, it seemed that they were here to dig Kushina, so why did they suddenly go off topic?
“Yes, Kushina, what is your decision?”
Tsunade was also stunned, and then the two of them turned to look at Kushina who was a little at a loss.
“No… I don’t know. My mind is in a mess right now. Although I am completely disappointed with Konoha, I still need some time to think about it.”
Kushina spoke up.
“I see, that’s right. After all, we can’t be too hasty about this kind of thing. If that bastard Danzo hadn’t sent people to hunt me down, I probably wouldn’t have joined Iwagakure directly. But, Kushina, you don’t have much time left.”
“I can’t follow you back to the village. Orochimaru will go back, but he will also pack up his information and leave after he goes back, so Kushina, you must make a decision before that.”
“By the way, remember to each make a reverse psychic scroll for me. Although there may not be any major changes, it is better to be prepared just in case!”
Tsunade spoke again, the reverse summoning scroll can be used not only between summoned beasts and humans, but also between humans. It’s just a little more complicated. Without signing a contract, a reverse summoning scroll must be made.
Just like Naruto’s shadow clone was summoned to Konoha to replenish his natural energy, and Hashira used Manabu to dodge Deidara’s explosion, and was then summoned away by Suigetsu. In short, the reverse summoning technique is definitely a panacea and life-saving thing.
(Everyone, if nothing goes wrong, it will be on the shelves tomorrow morning. Please support me then. What I said before still counts. As long as the first order exceeds 500, I will update 15 times)
Chapter 57: The last straw that broke the camel’s back, Minato [Please collect] (Old version)
“Reverse Spiritual Scroll? This is indeed a good thing to save your life, but it shouldn’t be something you came up with!”
Orochimaru looked at Tsunade with a strange expression, and Tsunade couldn’t help blushing. It was indeed not her idea, but Jin Yang. This thing was indeed a very good life-saving trick, but due to limited conditions, not many people used it.
One is that it is very complicated to make. It is difficult to make it if you are not proficient in this field, so it is time-consuming and laborious. Moreover, you need to find a completely trustworthy person, and to give this thing, you need to have special information transmission ability, otherwise others will not know that you are in danger. If they don’t know, how can you use the reverse psychic technique?
In a battle, life and death are just a matter of a moment, so this thing is useless. But it is different with Tsunade and Orochimaru. Tsunade’s slug can transmit signals at will, which is much more convenient than shadow clones. So with the slug, messages can be transmitted very easily, which is quite convenient and makes the reverse summoning technique feasible.
“It won’t take long to make this thing, I’ll give it to you later!”
Orochimaru nodded, and then Tsunade left the two little slugs to hide and let Orochimaru take Kushina back. Everything went very smoothly, but Kushina’s head had turned into a mess.
The things I learned today were much more shocking than what I learned before about the Uzumaki clan. Before, the Uzumaki clan was never a member of Konoha. Even though they were on good terms with Konoha, they were still outsiders.
Therefore, it was understandable that the people of Konoha took action. Kushina had almost fully understood the word “greed”, but this time’s incident was a real huge shock. She was completely stunned by what happened to Tsunade. Konoha was so dark that it even spared the granddaughter of the first Hokage.
The most important Third Hokage, Tsunade’s teacher, actually ignored Danzo’s actions. What kind of operation is this? Anyway, Kushina couldn’t imagine that Konoha, which looked so calm and peaceful on the surface, was so dark.
Moreover, Orochimaru also gave her some other information, some information about Konoha White Fang. This information also clearly recorded the death of Konoha White Fang. She was actually a little confused.
Why would Konoha White Fang cover up all his past achievements and even force someone to death just because he failed in a mission? It would be a joke if anyone told it to others. Now she finally understood.
The more she thought about these things, the more disappointed she became with Konoha. Her love for Konoha gradually turned into disgust, and she began to think about leaving Konoha. Kushina was also looking forward to the kindness that Tsunade’s Iwagakure would show to her and the Senju clan, but she was still a little hesitant.
“Kushina, what are you thinking about? Why do you look weird these past few days?”
At this time, Minato happened to see Kushina and asked with a curious look on his face.
“Minato? I have a question for you!”
Kushina, who had been planning to leave, suddenly decided to ask Minato about some reason. Of course, she didn’t tell Minato what she knew, but told Minato some things in an indirect way and in the form of storytelling. It was just like telling a story.
“How about, if you were the protagonist in the story, what choice would you make?”
After Kushina told the story again, she asked again.
“This is not a very good story. However, if the people in this place are really so dark, and the people in another place are really so good, I might choose to leave directly. After all, this is not a betrayal. It can only be said that it is for the sake of protecting myself. Such a dark place is not worth being loyal to at all!”
Minato scratched his head and said, his naturally bright personality prevented him from thinking in this direction at all. All he could say was, this was Minato. If Kushina had been replaced by someone else, she would probably have been exposed by now.
But Minato, a man who is extremely sunny, doesn’t think so. Throughout the whole story, Minato has nothing but uprightness. And Minato would never have thought that Tsunade and Orochimaru would be poached.
Without thinking of this situation, it would be unrealistic to connect the story Kushina told with reality.
“I see, thank you Minato, I almost understand the story now!”
Kushina was also a newbie, so her expression changed and she no longer had the hesitation as before, turning back into the hot pepper she was before. After seeing his friend return to her original form, Minato smiled and nodded.
He had never imagined that he had become the straw that broke the camel’s back and helped Kushina make the final decision. After that, Kushina went to find Orochimaru and told him her decision. However, in order to be on the safe side, such as alerting the enemy, she planned to go back with Orochimaru, and she also had some things to pack.
Although Konoha has obtained the sealing technique of the Uzumaki clan, as a member of the Uzumaki clan, she also kept a copy, so she must take the thing away. No matter how proficient she is in sealing techniques, it is impossible for her to learn all the sealing techniques of the Uzumaki clan, so she must take the thing away.
At least Konoha cannot live so comfortably. After being influenced by Minato’s last words, Kushina no longer considered herself a member of Konoha.
Afterwards, Orochimaru spent some time handing the prepared reverse summoning scroll to Jin Yang and others, which was considered as the final guarantee. If Orochimaru escaped with Kushina directly, there would be no need to use this thing. If not, then this thing would be useful.
Just like that, after things were done, Jin Yang and others returned to Iwagakure, and Orochimaru and others also returned to Konoha. However, since the external enemies had been eliminated, internal troubles naturally began again.
Danzo liked to stir up trouble even during wartime, not to mention that the war is over now and Orochimaru and Jiraiya have both made contributions. Danzo knows that Jiraiya will not pose much of a threat to him, but Orochimaru is different.
Jiraiya didn’t even participate in the selection of Hokage, he just recommended his disciple Minato, and he and Orochimaru both participated. Now that the external enemies have been eliminated and Orochimaru and others have returned to the village, Danzo started to make trouble.